Chapter
One
"Come on boys,
when you don't know how to run you don't know how to fight. Not always is it
best to give battle,sometimes the odds are overwhelming even for one of our
family. When you've got to flee, you'd better flee well else they will catch
you.Many a warrior has lost his life in flight because he was exhausted or just
not fast enough. You thought I never had to flee in my life? If I wouldn't have
fled a couple of times I would not have been here right now, teaching you how to
run. So run out there. Come on Jelomar, you're behind a little,you don't want to
be lapped by your brother,do you? Some extra speed now,come
on!"
The raw
voice thundered over a large field. Four javelins were set in corners and around
those corners the three young boys had to run rounds of four hundred
yards.
"Come on
Dad, this is round twenty-two! I'm getting tired!"
"Tired is
no excuse to die when you're fleeing combat! Run!" yelled
Swordslaught
Rockscale, veteran warrior, standing in the middle of the field.His three sons
were training hard and running in full armour.
Oldest son
Jelomar had a beautiful plate mail, an old but well-kept one from his father, he
was big enough to fit in it. Middle son Logan, who was running in front, wore a
steel chain mail and Bulldozer, the youngest one who was still the first one to
adopt his adult-name, something one could do at the 17th or 22nd birthday, wore
a leather armour. They ran the required forty rounds and then Swordslaught
called it a day.
The
Rockscale family was a family of warriors, with a background from the barbarian
tribes of the Water Realm,down south in Vascaria.
Now the
family lived in Pezar, capital of the Western Realm, a big trade and port city
in the northwest of Vascaria.
And the
Rockscales were perfectionists in the art of fighting. While the father was
always the teacher, all children were taught how to defend themselves from very
young age. Swordslaught, who was one of the most experienced fighters one would
find in the world, had three sons and a small daughter and it was with these
sons that he went out every day to a training field just outside the town were
they trained seven hours a day, six days a week.
"I can do
half the work," Swordslaught always said, "the other half you must learn
yourself, through experience."
That was
why a member of the Rockscale family would practically always become an
adventurer, rarely a mercenary.
The family
had known many heroes, and they were not the ones to back down from glory. Every
father considered himself the one to bring his sons to glory, but above all to
survive in battle.
He taught
them how to handle every kind of weapon, be it eastern or western, taught them
how to improvise, taught them the ways of unarmed combat and meditation, gave
them strength and speed. Rockscale men were most of the time big, burly
fighters, rough and tough. And these three sons were no
exceptions.
Logan was
the only one under six feet tall, but what he gave in size he took back in speed
as he was by far the fastest one. Jelomar was agile and very strong, Bulldozer
was a powerhouse who was quick-thinking.
After the
training the boys could only endure because they were used to it they dragged
themselves home; Swordslaught would first go to the pub to get himself informed
about the latest news.
Meanwhile
the boys could rest and mother Maid would have fetched little Diane from school
and started preparing dinner.
This day
the boys were exhausted from all the running and fell down in their own
chairs.
"Meat is
getting expensive these days." Maid mumbled.
"He should
have made you run after some game instead of around a
field."
"Come on
Mom, we're warriors, not hunters! Hunting is for rangers." Logan objected. Maid
shook her head and turned the meat in the large frying
pan.
For a lot
was needed to feed four men over two hundred pounds, Swordslaught was also still
in shape.
This night
he stayed in the pub very long. His family knew that he didn't drink much, and
that he knew they would be waiting with dinner.
So
something must have had happened. Finally he entered.
"Something's
brewing in the east." he finally reported after dinner and the daily wrestling
matches the boys, raised in competition, held.
"What's
going on then?"
"Well, the
eastern realms have united. Or Black Akira took over power, the dark wizard who
rules the original eastern realm. He has conquered Prep, the Grave Realm and the
Dark Realm while Dark Numavost also joined. Now there is one big eastern realm.
And we still don't know if the conquest has ended here. He holds almost half the
world and he might still want more. There is talk of war."
"One big
Eastern Realm? And now?"
"Now the
lords of the other realms will be meeting here in Pezar to discuss what to do in
this situation."
"They
might decide to put one big Western Realm against it."
"Very well
Jelomar. The leaders of the realms will gather in just a couple of days. Well,
something's going to happen, that's for sure. We don't know if the joining of
the eastern realms went with or without violence, but maybe the worst is yet to
come. The people in the pub fear war, a big war."
"And that
not so long after the First Crusade! They knew all the time that more would
come, this is destiny. This will be the Second Crusade, the one they have been
waiting for." Jelomar said with a shocked gesture.
"Well if
that eastern scum comes back I will go back into the field, take my two-handed
sword and send them to the Abyss." Swordslaught growled.
"They have
to be stopped." Logan nodded.
"But, my
sons, two of you are of mobilisation age. When war comes, you might be drafted
to go into the field as well. Bulldozer is too young."
"Too young
squat! I passed the test of the two-handed sword half a year ago. I know how to
fight."
"You can
fight, Bulldozer. But I don't want to have all my sons in the field. No,
somebody must stay behind and watch the things here, stay with mother Maid and
Diane."
Somebody
knocked at the door.
"Yeah?"
Swordslaught called.
"It's
me."
"Man,
can't you wait? I would have come in an hour or so after
all."
"It's
urgent, Swordslaught." came the nervous answer.
The mayor
entered the house. Now this was nothing special, since Swordslaught was a
respected man throughout the realm.
"Have you
heard what is going on?"
"I have.
The new Eastern Realm."
"Yes
indeed. Akira means war. Total war. He wants to rule Vascaria. There are reports
of armies in the east. Something is going to happen. The Lords gather soon to
discuss this. Maybe we have to fight fire with fire."
"You must
fight fire with water, Timber. Any threat must be killed at once before it
causes more and more trouble and victims."
"I don't
think an army this big can be killed at once. But the big problem is they
haven't done anything."
"Yet."
"Indeed,
yet. Maybe the Lords will join up as well."
"And then
we have a split world and one side who wants more."
"War."
"War
indeed, Swordslaught. War indeed."
One by one
they dripped in the huge palace in the court of Pezar, capital of the Western
Realm. The king of the dwarves in the dwarf realm Khazam, the elven king of
Numavost, accompanied by elven First Crusade hero Klaren Aken, the king of the
Wind realm, accompanied by a young man in black in full armour who was
introduced as the prince of Catilae, an important citystate in that area, the
Count of Gunlet and the Spit Realm, the Lord of the Hills followed by all three
Dragonlords, dressed in golden scale mails, the Upper Chieftain of the Water
Realm, the Firelord of the Fire Realm or Flame realm and even the Master of the
Prison Realm.
When the
large band of noble rulers were all present the king of the Western Realm, who
would be chairman, opened the meeting.
"I suppose
everybody has heard of the situation?"
All nodded
and exchanged all the rumours they had heard on their trips to Pezar. Then
Klaren Aken spoke. He was about two hundred years old yet still looked as if he
were forty or so in human years.
"But the
question now is what to do about it. Fact is we must do something." he said
while looking around.
Though he
was the only one present who was not a nobleman, he enjoyed a lot of respect and
when he spoke the entire room was quiet.
"Everybody
is saying we should build a front as well against these forces, alone we would
not have a chance." the Count spoke.
"And make
one big Western Realm?"
"Aye, I
see no other solution. Akira means business. He means war of conquest." the
dwarf said.
He was
sitting in a special chair so that his size would not make him look ridiculous
in the present of humans and elves.
"Akira has
created a bond with the Grave Realm. His powers go so far that he seems to
control the undead."
"Does
anybody know if he also has a word with the evil dragons?" a Dragonlord asked.
Nobody knew.
"Because
then it will get worse. Then there will be huge battles between the good dragons
and the Dragonknights against these dragons."
"And those
will be battles." the elven king said.
"When the
evil dragons are under Akira's control the results will be disastrous. But it is
no longer the question if Akira wants Vascaria. Akira wants Vascaria. All we
don't know is: how will he try to conquer Vascaria?" the Dragonlord
wondered.
"You mean
if he plans battles or tries to rule by magic?" the young prince spoke. The
Dragonlord nodded in affirmation.
"Indeed,
young man, well met. I do not believe that Akira is powerful enough to rule a
world this big by magic alone. But if he is, I believe there is little we can do
against him."
"I don't
believe that it's possible, as you say, to rule the world by magic. There are
thousands and thousands of soldiers here. I think there are far less in the
east. Most of its surface is deserted or dead." the Upper Chieftain
said.
"But there
is more." the Firelord spoke, "There are monsters,
whole
cultures of monsters living in the dark places there. Like here in the Western
Realm, where the fire giants have their small strip of land,the lands of fire.
Pray the gods that they will remain as contented with it as they are now. Should
they desire land, there is little we can do."
"If I may
interrupt, there are some lords not present here." the young prince spoke. The
King of the Wind Realm looked up. He had been silent all the time and his
companion seemed to be pretty involved.
"I don't
see the Lord of the South, nor do I see the Overking of the North. I don't see
the Leader of the Teutonic Realm, let alone the Leader of the eastern one. No
minotaur lord, nobody from the Mid Realm."
"You are
absolutely right. The Northern and Southern Realms have sent us a message that
they do not want to be involved in this war and they will choose neither side.
In the Mid Realm a neutral party is built in the big Black Cross Legion, in
which the minotaurs are as well. Both Teutonic Realms have declared alliance
with Black Akira but did not join the realm he created. Nevertheless, they must
and will be considered as threat as well as they are mostly the sadistic
soldiers we know. Remember that they said to want no part in the First Crusade
when it started, and then they were all over the Western Realm and Numavost all
of a sudden."
"They are
the biggest concentrations of soldiers in Vascaria." Klaren Aken, who remembered
a lot from his encounters with the Teutons, said.
The king
of the Western Realm already looked tired.
"So, the
proposals made all come down on uniting the realms. One big Western Realm
against one big Eastern Realm. Tonight the birth of the United Western Realms
might take place. I..."
"How will
the realm be ruled?"
"Can an
area this big be ruled?"
"Area is
hardly the word. It's half the world."
"What
about strategic commands?"
"Who will
be in charge?"
The
chairman banged his hammer to get it quiet. Nobody was used to being hushed, but
it worked nonetheless.
"Wait a
minute, gentlemen. Those are problems indeed. For a week we've been busy with
working out various ideas concerning the joining, I would like to hear them from
you one at a time. Therefore, we will now listen to your gathered proposals and
vote for them."
Several
lords raised their hands and the chairman let them speak.
First the
dwarven king spoke: "The people in Khazam, my realm, are ruled by me as general
leader but there are many other rulers. Not only mayors but also ten councillors
per part of our domain. Of each part the lead councillor is my adviser. New
ideas and laws must be affirmed by the gathered advisers and then myself.
Leaving myself, I think a system like this should work best for the United
Western Realms as well."
"You mean
that the separate lords form a government and let all lords rule their own lands
just like always in the meantime?"
"Exactly.
Then in the end it all comes down to a federal
government."
"Sounds
like a good plan to me." Klaren Aken said.
"And we
must have a special war room, where the warlords can meet and discuss all plans.
Or even the lords themselves if they want."
"Also a
good plan. This place would be best, I think."
Suggestions
came and went, some good, others worse.
In the
middle of the night the lords voted unanimous for the joining and the land was
born by a loud bang from the chairman's hammer.
"It's the
ultimate concentration, boys. Let the spellweavers say that the magic is an art,
but I say archery is, too. If you don't concentrate well enough, you miss, it's
as simple as that. Vision must be sharp -which is why elves make such experts in
archery- and concentration must be perfect. Go retrieve your
arrows."
Swordslaught
had placed three targets in front of a hillside and the three boys ran to the
hill and retrieved their arrows, shortbows shouldered.
The
targets were rather small and so some arrows stuck in the
grass.
From fifty
yards the target was hard to hit but Swordslaught,
an expert
marksman who had even been allowed to compete in the elven archery tournaments,
wanted to teach his sons the hard way.
The boys
did everything to satisfy their father and trained hard, meanwhile listening to
the constant talk of battle wisdom their father told.
"It comes
in so handy when you master range weapons, like a bow. Even when you're a
swordfighter. Why? Well, when you wield your sword it's a hard fight in which
you can kill him but you can get wounded. When you down somebody from a distance
with arrows he'll have no chance to even touch you. When outnumbered you can
first take some down with arrows before they come too close. Then the odds may
be a bit lighter for you. And sometimes you're just not in the mood for
swordfighting. Well then grab a bow and down them from a distance. And of course
the use of bows in ambushes is not to be forgotten, either. So, you've got all
reason to work out as hard as you can.Come on,I want at least twenty-five out of
thirty in the targets!"
"Then
shoot yourself." Logan remarked under his breath.
Swordslaught
chuckled, he could take comments like those.
After
forty series of thirty arrows Swordslaught called it a
day.
When he
came back from the pub -pretty late again- he reported the joining of the
realms.
"And the
teutons are with Akira as well. The start of the war will be a matter of
days."
"Aye Dad,
a matter of days."
That
night, Bulldozer walked outside to meet his elven girlfriend Ignastiasias, Inge
for humans. She had been around for a short time, walking away from Numavost
after she had accidentally killed her bethrothed.
She was in
her nineties but as time counts different for elves, she looked like she was
twenty at most for humans.
She looked
pretty, had long blond hair, bright blue, slightly slanted eyes and a
well-shaped body. Sometimes she complained about her body, about her breasts
being a little too big for the rest of her body. Bulldozer just thought she
looked great and in the short time that they had known each other he was already
in love with her.
"Bulldozer,
I don't want this war." she said softly.
"Well, who
does in the west? Not me. You know why? It'll be a war where I'll be absent. My
father wants me to stay home."
"I don't
want to go fighting this war, but I am afraid they will call upon
me."
"Upon you?
Why, you're not a swordswoman, are you?"
"No, I'm
not. But I am a magic user."
Now
Bulldozer sat up straight.
"You, a
mage?"
"Aye, I
have always studied magic and I learnt a little bit of fighting as well,
although that is not important. But I'm afraid they will need my
magic.”
"Well, I
never thought about you being a mage. Though some say that all elves are
mages.”
"That is
not true. My father, Klaren Aken, is a warrior. He is no mage. Well, elves have
a certain radiance of magical energy but not everybody uses it for spellweaving.
But I am a true magic user. Of good, of course. I am no dark
elf.”
"I don't
believe that any child of the legendary Klaren Aken could be a dark elf. He must
be one heck of a father.”
"I haven't
seen him for a long time. He was a warmate of your father. They fought side to
side and back to back for a long time, especially in the First Crusade. Oh
Bulldozer, it's the will of the gods. Why did they call it the First Crusade?
Because they knew a second one was coming all the time?"
”Probably
yeah. What kind of magic user are you? I mean, are you an enchantress, a
sorceress, a combat mage, serving mage or anything else?"
"I am no
sorceress, I guess you could call me a combat mage as the fighters call us, I
have offensive spells for combat. That's why I am afraid they will call upon me.
Combat. I will be put in the lines to magic away the soldiers from the
east.”
"I don't
want to lose you, Inge.”
She lay
her head on his broad chest. For a man this young, he was massively built. He
was big, tall and muscled. He had long brown hair, his face made him look a bit
older than he actually was, with his fast growing facial hair and his deep blue
eyes, a face hardened by training of combat.
He was as
tall as an elf, barrel-chested and broad-shouldered although he was not as big
as his brothers. . . yet. They were raised in competition against each other, in
a sportsmanship's manner, and all three of them wanted to be the
best.
They saw
the silvery moon break through the clouds while sitting under the large oak
where they always sat.
"I'm
afraid.” Inge said softly. Bulldozer nodded and kept silent for a
while.
"You know
how it has been. You lived during the First Crusade. My father was just a young
man, yours was adulated and had half a century of battle experience already. He
was the one who broke the classic rules of fighting and that is how we won the
war. This time, the east will be prepared. Black Akira wants to rule the world
and his armies are big. The battles will be enormous, so will be the number of
casualties. Many brave men will die in battle. Maybe the Dragonknights battle
the evil dragons. This will be a huge war. And I will not
participate.”
Inge shook
her head.
”It's just
terrible how bad you want to fight. To us, life is sacred. To put it up in war
is so unnecessary.”
"Then why
does an elf learn combat magic?"
“For
self-defense. I know your father teaches you everything there is to know in the
art of fighting with self-defense as the base. And not the
attack.”
"The
Western Realm will not be the one to attack. We will defend, be sent to the
borders to fight off the intruders. The eastern armies are waiting for the order
to attack, we are not.”
"But you
must fear. Your father picks up the two-handed sword again, your brothers will
also be in the field. They might die.”
"I don't
believe it.”
”But it
might happen. As you said, I have been there. When the teutonic soldiers invaded
our realm and tried to conquer cities in Numavost, I was there. I saw friends,
ruthlessly slain by the sadistic soldiers. War is terrible and a lot of people
die. When I see somebody go off to war, I consider him
lost.”
A silence
followed.
"And then?
Do you meet somebody, maybe even fall in love again, see him go to war and then
walk away to find somebody else?"
"Don't be
so hard on me, Bulldozer. I do prepare for the worst, then all can only be
better. Don't worry, if you go to war, I will wait for
you.”
"You go to
war now, and I won't consider you lost. And when I go to war, you come with
me.”
"That's
not up to us, to decide in which units we will be placed.”
"Father
has some power here, I think he will be ranked captain at least. The mayor often
comes to him for advice, he trains soldiers, he is a very experienced warrior.
He can master every weapon, knows all kinds of fighting and may very well be the
best in the realms.”
"Very
well, but he's got some competition from my father.”
"Right,
who's now in the palace, discussing how to fight this war with the lords from
all realms.”
"That is
true, but he is a leader in Numavost and there are so many big, powerful men in
the original Western Realm and your father is in terms nothing more than a
taskmaster, not even a mayor.”
"Oh, he
could have been mayor. He was asked for mayor but he rejected it. He is a
warrior, not a politician. He would have had no time left to train us and that
is why he simply rejected.”
"Your
father is a big man with a noble heart.” Inge said.
"And you
are a growing man with the same noble heart. Bulldozer, I love
you.”
"Aye, I
love you, too. But it's getting late, time to go.”
"See you
tomorrow, if things don't escalate.”
Silently
Bulldozer walked away, still tired but with a good feeling in his heart. As
always when he'd been with Inge.
"It's
incredible. Then how come that the spies couldn't report any of this in
time?They have used Prep as a preparation realm and now suddenly they've come
into action. They've taken Su and they're marching up to
Gunlet.”
The court
fell silent.
"I've got
to go back. I just can't my people get slaughtered." the Upper Chieftain said.
The Count of Gunlet also rose.
"I
understand more of you want to go home, to organize and to protect your domains.
Then send your representing commanders for the war room, for, milords, the
Second Crusade has begun.”
Chapter
Two
It
had all
gone so fast: the Eastern Realm invaded from all sides and conquered a lot of
land. They got support from the teutons but were stopped by the Black Cross
Legion in the Mid Realm and the Mino Realm.
A huge
legion of magic users, clerics, paladins and warriors stopped the eastern armies
and held them outside. Especially the large amount of minotaurs and a couple of
wizards decided the battles.
The
legionnaires could be recognized by the ebony cross on their armour and they
fought ferociously, using magic whenever possible.
They were
led by the Black Cross Lords, a Highsword general, a headpriest of Tyf, a wizard
and a minotaur leader. They could withstand the pressure of the east without too
many losses.
In the
rest of the world, things went worse. Entire realms had been conquered, many had
fallen and old Swordslaught had been
one of
them.
It was
quiet in the house. Maid was in tears for weeks, Jelomar and Logan kept quiet,
thinking, Bulldozer was near his grave all day and Diane was too young to
understand.
Finally
the two brothers picked up the arms again but they were back in a month, given a
period of rest. In the meantime, Bulldozer had given up hope to become a
soldier. He went to school now and though he still trained hard, nobody called
upon him. Only a few months of war had passed.
So,
instead of armour and sword, Bulldozer was now equipped with books and a canvas
bag.
Inge had
been called to war indeed but as a magic user she was assigned to some special
projects and she could be home at times.
And
whenever she was home, she still visited Bulldozer every day, telling about the
war. It was obvious his enthusiasm about fighting had dropped down ever since
the death of Swordslaught.
"I told
you. War means death, to all of us.”
"And I
didn't believe you, didn't want to believe you. But you were
right.”
"I have
been in a lot of platoons in the past months. Many died, some men who became my
friends died the next day. They sent us to defend against the teutons who wanted
to invade from the north. We succeeded in stopping them but at a great
cost.”
She looked
up and suddenly both saw a young man in black walking through the dark streets
with stealth. He was dressed in full armour and he had all kinds of weapons
hanging on his belt. Even with all that steel on his body he moved very quiet.
He kept on looking around, as if he was hunted by
somebody.
Bulldozer
saw him looking around and decided he didn't trust a man in black who wore so
many weapons and so he walked up, his right hand at the grip of his tonfa, his
eastern club.
But as
soon as he came near the young man the man made a sign of
peace.
"I mean
you no harm, I need cover.”
"Cover?
Who are you? Where are you from? What do you want and why do you need cover?"
Bulldozer asked.
"Let the
lad sit down and then he can tell us everything. If his intentions are as good
as he says we may be able to help him.” Inge said.
Both young
men nodded and they sat down again under the big oak.
"My name
is Cyber and I'm the prince of the kingdom town of Catilae in the Wind Realm. As
you might know, the Wind Realm is conquered. And I've never been the kind of man
to just be a prince. Well, let me put it this way: I don't want to be spoiled
just because of my noble blood. I came here as a warlord as my father's health
didn't allow him to come to Pezar himself. And now he's come and I took the
chance to run. I left a message and ran off. I'm not a spoiled prince, unlike my
younger brother Elriq. I am a paladin and I want to be one as well, fighting in
the lines.”
"I see. So
now you're hiding from your father?"
"Aye, I'm
sure he won't like it. But when I'd go and join the troops now they would make
me an officer just because I'm a prince. And I don't want to be an officer, I
want to be a soldier. But nobody would want to put me in the front lines as a
simple soldier, a man nobody cares about in the war room. So I ran off to be an
anonymous soldier.”
"We
haven't even introduced ourselves. I am Bulldozer and she is Inge. I am sure we
can help you, I'll just get home and tell Mom we have a guest. Wait for us in
the Old Maiden pub, we will come for you when we are ready. We'll be back
soon.”
Cyber
nodded and saw the pub on the corner of the street.
Cyber was
glad he had found somebody to share his problems with.
He did as
he was told and entered the pub with the big iron statue.
He heard
that the keep always threatened the people to put somebody in the Maiden when he
or she behaved badly. And he had to put down all his weapons. He didn't like the
idea of that.
”And what
if a fight starts?"
"Here in
y' Old Iron Maiden, everybody fights with their bodies, if needed with chairs
and mugs, but never with swords, young man.” the innkeeper told
him.
”Ah, that
means it's only a lot of fun.”
"No better
way, fella, to have a good fight while nobody gets seriously injured or worse.
Of course, sometimes it accidentally happens that somebody takes one too many
hits but I know places where people get split in two just because they got in a
bar room brawl. Is that worth it?"
"Not at
all. You are a wise man.”
”And so
are the people who come here. First one is on the house, what will it
be?"
”Beer
please.”
He waited
for the elfwoman and the young man. They were
late.
Would they
let him down, maybe even call the guards? Or was something holding them
up?
Finally
the two arrived. But the boy was in tears and the elf looked
troubled.
”What's
up?" Cyber asked. Bulldozer just crept in an empty corner.
Inge took
Cyber apart.
”His
mother and sister were found killed in the house while his brothers, who were
home, are said to be taken away. By the inner enemies in Pezar, the people say.
There is talk of night assassins who took them out. And his father recently died
in combat. They ruthlessly slaughtered a woman and a seven years old child! And
Bulldozer. . . I don't know. He's in a heavy shock.”
The keep
joined them.
"Not that
I would have you away, but a roary place such as this is not a good place to
dwell for this young man. I know him, of course, as I have known his father all
my life. Better bring him somewhere quiet.”
Inge
nodded and helped Bulldozer to his feet.
"So, if I
had come right out of school I would have been dead by now. Slaughtered with my
mother and sister. Maybe taken away, with my brothers. So I may even call myself
lucky.”
"Well,
that's a little bitter.” Cyber said doubtfully.
"So, the
inner enemies, that's where we will have to look.”
"Look?"
”For my
brothers. It may not be too late to save them.”
"Are how
do you think to do that?"
"Well,
I've got my skills, a man with a lot of weapons and a mage. Dudes, let's go out
and kick some butt. No longer will they talk about the too young Bulldozer, one
who has to stay home. Where evil is, they can expect me to kill them. The time
for action has come.”
He raised
his two-handed sword-a traditional family weapon which had belonged to his
father-and put on his leather armour.
"Don't you
have any relatives left?" Cyber asked.
"Aye, my
cousin Tormentor. He's a young ranger but right now he's fighting in the Wooden
Realm.”
"First
thing to do is buying decent armour, these leathers are only good for
practice.”
Cyber
himself was wearing a beautiful chain mail.
"Right.
Let's go to the dwarven quarters and see if they have something fitting for a
nice price.”
”You have
money?"
”Must be
enough.”
"Okay
then, let's go.”
They
walked outside and walked for half an hour to enter the part of the town, near
the harbour, where the dwarven community lived.
There they
entered the first armoury they saw.
"Hey hey
hey, what have we got here? Two young humans and a good-looking elfmaid! Hey,
what can I do for you here?"
"Armour. A
good one.” Bulldozer said.
"Hey hey,
you don't expect dwarven craftsmanship to be rubbish hey? For you it is? Well,
let me show you the way through my little store. Is there anything you had in
mind? You want plate mail, chain mail, ring mail, splint mail or
anything?"
"What
moves best?"
"Moves?
Then that leather you're wearing right now is best. But you will also need
protection 'cause I think you will not stay in a world of peace when carrying
such a beautiful two-handed sword hey? Well, I have a strong banded mail here
that should be your size. Here it is, try it on!"
Bulldozer
put on the armour, looking at the heavy bands that gave much protection. It was
a complete mail which also went down to the knees.
"The legs
are a bit unhandy here.”
”Well
you'll be fighting with your arms more hey?"
”Not when
one can stun a man with fast kicks.”
"Ah, I
see. Well, in that case I have this right here. Hey, I am sure this is what you
are looking for. Studded leather. Gives all the moves from leather while it also
has some essential plate protection here, here and of course here. Thighplates
are in it and there is steel on the knees as well. A kneelift from you will be
deadly. Now see if it fits. Well, it's a big man who needs it, it must
fit.”
Now
Bulldozer fit the new armour and saw it was indeed what he had been looking
for.
”Its fits
perfectly. As if it was custom made.”
"How's the
moving?" the dwarf asked, studying the strong youth.
Bulldozer
tried some kicks and was satisfied.
"I'll take
this one. How much?"
"Forty-seven
goldweights. Well, you are young and you do something to me. Make it forty and
it's yours.”
Bulldozer
looked up: he hadn't expected it to be so expensive and he didn't have that
much.
Cyber
understood immediately and reached into his pouch to produce a red
gem.
”This will
do?"he asked.
The dwarf
put up his eyeglass and examined the gem.
”Oh, most
certainly. I will give the young man some bracers for that as well. Come, here I
have a lot of different bracers, pick a pair.”
"Those
spiked ones. Family tradition.”
”Ah, same
as good old Swordslaught -the gods have his soul- used to wear. And with that
two-handed sword I would almost say I saw young
Swordslaught
again.”
Suddenly
the dwarf saw tears coming to Bulldozer's face.
"He's
Swordslaught's only son left.” Inge explained.
"Oh, I'm
terribly sorry. Here, paladin, take that ruby. Swordslaught saved my life more
than once, I've heard what happened as well. This is the least I can do. May thy
deeds be great, young man. Unfortunately, Jelomar and Logan probably died too
young to bring glory to the family name, so it's all up to
you.”
"You say
true words, man.” Bulldozer said, fighting his tears.
"Ah,
Swordslaught would have known old Berg would do this.”
"Thank you
very much.”
”Pleasure's
all mine. Go now, and good luck.”
They left
the dwarven quarters and Bulldozer had heard of some places where evil was said
to reside. They entered dark and secret meeting places and suddenly they were
attacked by a force of eight.
Inge
quickly used one of her spells and suddenly one of the men started making mayhem
among his own men, stabbing one down.
They
looked like a band of assassins -they were not sure if they were eastern
night-assassins- and while Bulldozer and Cyber charged, Inge waited in the back,
drawing a light broadsword for defense. Then she casted another spell and a
second assassin started attacking his own men. With the odds shifting they
overwhelmed the band quickly.
"Charm
spell won't last.” Inge warned and without any further comment Bulldozer slashed
with his sword to kill the surviving charmed man, the other one had already
fallen.
"Fancy
spell that was! Charm spell you said?"
”Aye, he
will fight at my side for a time.”
”Interesting.”
Cyber said.
Meanwhile,
Bulldozer was looting.
"Well, the
usual weapons. Daggers and short swords. And what is this? Some kind of
wand?"
Inge took
the object, a small stone with a grip on it.
"Aye, this
is a wand. A weird one but a wand nonetheless. Here the word of command is
written, on the inside of the grip. I don't know what it does but most wands are
not to be used in small places like this room.”
"I heard
something like that, yes.”
"We can
use this wand sometimes, when there is a lot of room.”
"And we
can search this place now, which is what we'll do.”
They
looked at the place, a deserted warehouse, and found some
guards.
"Who or
what are you guarding?" Bulldozer asked.
"Who wants
to know?" one of the three guards asked.
"Somebody
who will do anything to find out, so better tell me.”
Cyber
looked up. He was used to charge, but instead Bulldozer was talking to them. Was
that because he didn't want to fight? No, the young man was a born fighter. Now
the guards advanced.
"Here are
the keys, come and get them.” one challenged.
"With
pleasure.” Bulldozer now snarled and leapt up for a big double dropkick, sending
two down. When he fell the third advanced more to stand over him but there he
met Cyber's mace which splintered his skull.
Meanwhile
Bulldozer had used his left foot to kill a guard with a stomp and when the last
one tried to flee Bulldozer suddenly drew a dagger and threw it with precision
in the man's skull. The guard slumped to the ground dead and Bulldozer retrieved
his dagger and the key chain.
"That's
one hell of a dagger!" Cyber said, looking at the blade.
"Some kind
of magic dagger. Beautiful huh? Some mage gave it to me when I saved him from an
ambush.”
"You saved
a mage? I did, too. They are so powerful when they have time to cast their
spells but so weak when it comes to surprise attacks. Well, the one I saved gave
me a magic mirror, some kind of familiar and these
gauntlets.”
"A magic
mirror? What's its use?" Bulldozer inquired.
"Well, in
any case, I don't have to shave any more. One look in the mirror and my beard is
gone. There must be more powers concealed in it, but I am no magic user, I can't
find out.”
"A mirror
like this can reflect magic attacks.” Inge knew.
"When
somebody sends magic lightning or something like that your way you can catch it
in the mirror and then the caster will receive it
instead.”
”Good to
know that. All magic mirrors do this?"
"As far as
I know they do. Hey, we've got the keys, why not open that door? After all,
that's what we fought off those guards for.”
They
opened the door and saw four men sitting inside.
They were
stripped of their weapons and armour and looked starved and
miserable.
”Who in
the Abyss are you?" Bulldozer asked.
"We're
captives, soldiers from the Western Realm army.” one man
said.
"Well,
you'll still be soldiers but captives no longer. Anybody seen more captives?
Like my brothers Jelomar and Logan Rockscale?"
"Hey
Bulldozer is that you? Well I didn't know your brothers were captured. Haven't
seen them.”
Bulldozer
looked up and saw a man who used to live near him
”Aye, it's
me. Let's get out of here.”
They
walked outside, followed by the freed soldiers.
"We will
tell everybody what you did. Hey, where are you going?"
"If
Jelomar and Logan are not here, they must be somewhere else
huh?"
"Good
luck. You'll need it.”
Some men
could tell them where to look and they went to all those places, looking for the
lost brothers, but didn't find anybody.
"Bulldozer,
this is the fifth building.”
”So?
You're tired? I ain't.”
Again they
found people who attacked and with a spell from Inge and some good teamwork from
Bulldozer and Cyber they defeated the rogues they had found. Surprisingly, the
resistance was weak, also because they took their opponents by surprise and only
got a few scratches while Inge was even unhurt as she stayed in the back to work
her magic.
In a next
building they found a band of captured dwarves.
"Blargh,
about time somebody came. We're starving, you know?" one
spat.
"Then go
home and get some food.” Bulldozer said, turning around.
The
dwarves were confused as they saw Bulldozer walking off, leaving the celldoor
open.
”Hey!
Means we can go?"
"We have
killed your enemies. On our way to find more. Go now.” Cyber said in a corrupted
dwarven language.
"Ah, we've
been freed. Well then, say that at once. We will help
you.”
"No need,
we'll be fine.” Bulldozer just said, in a voice that Inge had never heard
before.
Again they
walked out and entered another deserted building.
But this
one really was deserted and they moved on.
"Well,
we've freed some prisoners of war. That's a good deed, you know.” Cyber said,
”Even if we don't find your brothers, we will be honoured for those we did
find.” he added with a smile.
"Then
let's find some more, I'm starting to like it.” Bulldozer
grinned.
"Finally,
there you are!"
A very
tall young man with long blond hair and eyeglasses stated as he saw three worn
out figures coming through the door of Bulldozer's house.
"Tor?" a
vague voice asked.
”Aye, 'tis
me.”
Tormentor,
Bulldozer's cousin, rose from a chair and looked at the
threesome.
"What in
the name of the gods have you been doing? I've heard some wild stories about
fifty prisoners who were held in town freed by three youngsters. One knew you,
one saw an elfwoman whose description could only fit Inge and I don't believe I
know you, paladin, if that's what you are.”
"I am
indeed, my name is Cyber Castlestone of Uiostac. And you must be Tormentor. I've
heard a lot about you.”
With a
grin he added: "Most about your size.”
"But I
heard what was going on for the past day and night. What were you doing?Trying
to find Jelomar and Logan?"
"Aye.
Thirty-seven buildings we searched. We fought off about two hundred men, freed
some fifty-odd prisoners.” Bulldozer reported.
"Two
hundred in one day? Must have been a busy day! Where I was things were some
worse. Those eastern soldiers are tough guys, you know
that?"
"I don't,
but I'm willing to find out.”
”You
wounded?"
"Slightly.”
"I'll
fetch the three of you a cleric.”
”No need,
we can walk to a temple. The nearest one will do.”
"It's
already late in the afternoon, let's go before they close
down.”
When they
arrived at the temple the acolyte immediately recognized Bulldozer, because they
sometimes had to see some cleric for some small wounds caused in
training.
"You are
the three hunters of evil! We have heard of your prowess. You have saved the
lives of many brave men. And I see you need healing, although your wounds are
nothing compared to your deeds. Follow me, please. The Highpriest will see you
at once.”
They were
led to the inner sanctum of the temple where the Highpriest himself took time to
heal the three, complimenting them once again on their deeds. Shortly
afterwards, they went to the Old Iron Maiden.
There they
were welcomed in a warm way.
”Tales
have gone long ahead of us.” Cyber smiled. They ordered some beer and wine for
Inge.
Meanwhile,
they were asked a lot of questions but Bulldozer wasn't in a mood to be very
proud.
”Come on,
what's the big deal? I went out to find my brothers and I didn't find
them!"
”So,
you're going back?"
”Of course
I am.”
"When?"
Tormentor asked.
”As soon
as I've finished a couple of beers.”
"Are you
serious? We could use some rest.” Cyber protested.
"Okay,
we'll rest after we leave here, but then at night we go on. Every hour we waste
is one in which they can be transported. There is need to
hurry.”
"I will
come with you.” Tormentor said, ”In my battles I have gained vast battle
experience. It seems you fought a lot as well.”
"Oh, bet
on it. There were some empty buildings but every time there was somebody they
didn't even ask anything but attacked at once. Well, they asked for it and they
got it. But don't ask them for they can't answer anymore.” Bulldozer said with a
grim smile.
In the
middle of the night they stood up after some short sleep and prepared
themselves.
Again they
went out to find Jelomar and Logan, even if it meant they had to search every
building in Pezar.
Everybody
knew now that Bulldozer was out to find his brothers.
News of
this had also reached the staff room of the Vesp, the main evil resistance in
the city. They knew he was on the search and leaving a path of bodies
behind.
"So one
young man, determined to find his brothers, has killed so many men with only two
companions? Maybe they will find us as well.”
"The place
is already guarded as you saw outside. I have sent message to the east to send
some magic users to Pezar. They have one mage, the elfmaid. We have none here.
And as big as we are, we are cut to shreds by a force of
three.”
"It's a
story that is hard to believe. So they just walk in some places where there is
the slightest chance that captives are held there and they just kill everybody
inside?"
"That's
what one might conclude, aye.”
"Then we
can only pray the Darkknight that they will move into the wrong place
once.”
"Hey
Bulldozer, why do we kill everybody? We might keep one alive for interrogation.
Maybe we can find out about more places to look as well as where their leaders
are. I have reason to believe the resistance is organized from somebody right
here in Pezar. Maybe one can tell us where that leader
is.”
"Maybe we
killed him already.”
"One way
to find out. We need somebody alive to take us to that leader or those leaders,
for all I care.”
"Now our
information tells us this was once the base of a small guild of assassins. Let's
see if there's anybody in.”
"I do hear
some noises. Let's go. And kill now, assassins never
talk.”
Bulldozer
showed why he was named thus by forcing open the door with a huge shoulderblock,
squashing a door guard against the wall.
Tormentor
was on the spot to finish him with his longsword.
I just
hope bashing doors open!” Bulldozer grinned.
They could
see five men.
”Come on,
where's the competition? You have some more here? Then get them, I don't want to
be bored!" Bulldozer said and charged with a mighty
battle-roar.
They
overwhelmed the men, who still looked like assassins, and searched the building.
They found it empty but Tormentor discovered some money.
Dawn fell
and a little bit of the autumn cold vanished as the sun
rose.
It still
was chilly, however, and the winds were strong. They could see a town waking up
but tried to move unseen.
"Morning's
not the right time to go out, you know?" Tormentor
commented.
"Every
time is a good time to find Jelo and Logan.”
"You're
sure we're gonna find them?" Inge asked, hesitantly.
"Nope. But
even if we don't, we're still doing something great.”
"Every
darkman in town must be terrified knowing that we are coming for them.” Inge
smiled.
"The
Awesome Foursome is coming.” Cyber added.
"And we're
going right there, to that old house. Old houses are great hide-outs and it's
hide-outs we're after.”
"Right,
let's go.”
"I bet
they are asleep, when somebody's in there.”
"Good.
Then we surprise them in their sleep and give them their last nightmare.”
Bulldozer grunted.
"You're
getting rough, you know that?" Tormentor asked.
"Aye, and
I like it.”
"Wait,
somebody's standing guard.” Inge suddenly hissed.
"Oh, no
problem. I will tell him to leave.” Bulldozer said and carelessly walked up to
the man who was leaning against the fence. Cyber shook his head and got a firm
grip on his sword as he saw that Bulldozer walked towards the man without his
heavy two-handed sword drawn.
"Hello
lad. What are you doing out here? It's a bit cold you
know?"
"Who are
you?" came the gruff reply.
"Uh-uh, I
asked the first question. You standing guard or
something?"
Chagrined,
the man nodded.
”Now who
are you?"
"Ah, I got
the first question right so I have the right to ask another one. Who's in there
that they need you to stand guard?"
"Now who
are you?"
“The
famous killer of evil. Now tell me or die without
telling.”.
Now the
guard wanted to grab his sword but with a very quick manoeuvre with his dagger
he ripped the man's belt and with a ringing sound the sword fell to the ground.
Now Bulldozer drew his sword.
"Try to
pick that one up and your head lies next to it. Now who's in
there?"
"I... in
there... in there are the leaders of the Vesp, the Very Evil Serpents of
Pezar.”
”Ah,
that's a nice group we want to meet! Coming, dudes? Here, that's for
you.”
He put a
silver coin in the man's hand.
As the man
looked extremely confused at this gesture, he examined the coin and suddenly he
had Bulldozer's sword in his neck. Bulldozer retrieved his coin with a
grin.
"And that
fool really thought he could get away with it.”
Cyber
shook his head.
”Where did
you learn to catch a man with words like that?"
"My
grandfather was a warrior, my other grandfather a merchant. My father found a
way to combine both skills to use it in battle. When you have a man distracted
with words he cannot pay full attention to your sword and that's when I strike.
Use the opportunity to kill him. Works
many
times. Besides, you know what would have happened if I just met him with my
sword drawn? A sword fight could alarm those inside and that's not what we want,
is it?"
”Very
clever of you. Well, you seem to be a master. Shall we go
in?"
”Of
course. After you, my dear Inge.”
"Aye,
ladies first.” Cyber smiled.
Chapter
Three
Most leaders
were gathered in the war room in Pezar because it was one of the free realms. So
far, the battles had been between humans, no monsters, dragons or undead had
been involved. Small bands of ogres were reported to plunder some sacked cities
but surprisingly they were stopped by the minotaurs of the Black Cross Legion.
Ogres seemed to fear minotaurs as every time they came, the ogres
fled.
Only one
Dragonlord was present in the war room, for the other two lords had to stay
alert at Dragon Peak, the large citadel in the Hill Realm where the
Dragonknights and their dragons were gathered, ready for action at any
time.
Outside,
people spent a lot of time with the golden dragon who attracted many children.
The huge good monster rested on a field outside the war room, exchanging great
tales and trying to explain his powers to anyone who was willing to listen. It
seemed to like the company of the puny mortals as it never complained and could
talk all day long.
The first
weeks of the war, people had come and gone but now it was quiet around the war
room.
"Still,
why can't the Dragonknights help us in normal battles? When we have hundreds of
dragons at our side, battles will be easier for us. Now they are closing in on
us, carefully avoiding the Black Cross Legion. They are afraid of the dragons,
then why don't you make a move?" Klaren Aken asked.
"He is
right, the fact that the evil dragons aren't involved yet does not mean that the
Dragonknights should remain passive. They can attack.” the king of the old
Western Realm spoke.
"And when
they do and the east knows it then maybe they will send the evil dragons into
battle. When the dragons clash and our dragons win the dragon force is broken on
the other side and then we can press on with that big threat gone.” the dwarven
king spoke.
The
Dragonlord considered all this for a moment.
”Good
enough. I will tell the other two lords of your propositions and when they also
agree I will give the sign to attack the eastern army. Let Akira show us what
he's got.”
He went
outside and came back only a few moments later.
"Via my
dragon I have conferred with the lords and they agree. The sign to attack has
been given, they will free the Water Realm with dragonforce. And that is what
will happen.”
How many
knights die during a battle?"
”A normal
battle? None. Well, sometimes there is a clever archer who gets one of the
knights with a well-aimed arrow but as you know, the knights have been granted
healing powers from the Platinum Dragon, Drachlich the great. And of course the
dragons are there and no dragon can be killed by an arrow. They fly high enough
to keep away from swords or lances while they know where the magic users are and
they will take them out first. Dragons are extremely intelligent creatures,
milords. They are far more intelligent than us mere mortals. They use magic no
other race can use. We call it dragon magic. And they use it in battle. Nay, not
the dragon's fire is the most dangerous weapon a dragon has, it's the magic they
possess. And they recognize good or evil as they see it, so I consider the Water
Realm free in the morning.”
The rest
of the lords were impressed.
"But what
if they are busy freeing the Water Realm and then the evil dragons
arrive?"
”I've
never seen a dragon before in my life except for your dragon outside. How can
you tell the alignment of a dragon?" the Prison Master
asked.
"The evil
dragons vary in colours. Dragons of evil can be red, white, blue, black or
green, though you will find the white dragons only in the cold climates, like
the Northern Realm. Our dragons are metal-coloured. They are gold, silver,
bronze, brass or copper. There are few neutral dragons and most of them are red
or blue. When the evil dragons come, they will be defeated as our dragons are
bigger and very powerful. Still I fear for that battle. When such a battle would
come, it might not go without a scratch. I can see many a brave knight die and I
must even fear for the loss of some dragons. As the number one creature to kill
a dragon is of course a dragon.”
"Aye, I
believe that. So they will free the Water Realm. I only hope they will be
careful with their breath else we might find Lake Su dried
up.”
Several
lords chuckled at the thought of the immense lake dampened by
dragonbreath.
"Where has
that young man gone?" Klaren Aken asked, ”He was a bright man with many good
ideas.”
"Well,
that young man is my son and he had one of his less bright ideas and he has run
off, to become a real soldier instead of an officer. At least that's what he
told in his good-bye letter. He wants to be a soldier and not be spoiled to
become an officer with little battle experience.”
Shortly
afterwards, the meeting was over.
"You heard
about Swordslaught?" Klaren asked the chairman.
"Well
somehow he was right to go back into the field. I think I'll be going as well
soon. I'm a born warrior, just like Swordslaught, and I can pick up a sword
still.”
"It became
Swordslaught's death.” the king said.
"And his
family's. Only his youngest son survived and he seems to be raging through
Pezar, to look for his brothers who were taken away, probably to be killed
somewhere else. I give him little chance of finding them but meanwhile with just
two or three companions he kills everybody. He has killed the leaders of the
Vesp and almost all their members. Some say that this company, who call
themselves the Awesome Foursome by right, has killed over five hundred members.
While they freed a hundred prisoners of war who were hidden inside the town.
That's almost everybody, we guess. They make this town a good one to live
in.”
Klaren
listened with interest.
"Who are
they? Okay, Swordslaught's son. I believe his name was Bulldozer, I saw
Swordslaught before he went to battle. But the other
three?"
"His
cousin, a big paladin and a blond magic user. Some say she's elven or half-elven
and that she is very beautiful. Together, they are
deadly.”
"Well,
that's just fine. We are in Pezar now and if all members of the resistance are
killed then we are safe and we have nothing to fear.”
Still, the
building was well-guarded by a lot of soldiers and of course the golden
dragon.
"A
paladin? Could it be that that paladin is my son?" the king of Catilae wondered.
Klaren had left his seat. He didn't even consider the possibility that the elf
was his own daughter.
”Maybe. He
seemed to be formidable and he sure had a lot of weapons. It may very well be
the case. Well, you have read his vision in his letter. I think it's best to
leave him to do what he wants. He never looked like a prince to me anyway. He
wanted to be a paladin and he showed that. How old was he? Eighteen or
something? Well he will manage. He's young but looks experienced
enough.”
"Kinda
yes. Well, let him be a soldier and pray the gods he
survives.”
"Aye. Let
the stubbornhead learn it the hard way. It's how we all
learn.”
Fifteen
days later, the warlords met again.
Klaren
Aken was no longer among them; he had left for the
battlefield.
"May the
Lady of Luck, Fyona, be with him.”
”And I
believe the old veteran still has it in him and that many will fall under his
sword and his longbow.”
"I hope
so. He's about two hundred years old and he's very experienced in warfare. I,
too, believe that he's still in shape. Saw that two hundred years old body? I
don't think his age hinders him. There are experienced officers in the army who
are human and in their sixties and they still survive. Klaren is now a captain
in the northwest.” the Firelord told.
"Meanwhile
I have a growing pile of reports from the mayor of Pezar. His seekers have
entered all secret places where there might be evil and all they report is a
mass of bodies lying everywhere. Most likely, all those men have fallen at the
hands of that Awesome Foursome.”
"Well
then, why don't we honour them? They deserve it. Many of our soldiers are
battling near the borders or trying to free the conquered lands while this
foursome fights to keep everything within the borders clean. We have
underestimated that task and they accidentally took that burden upon their
shoulders. And did a very good job at that. Could anybody tell me where to find
them?"
"Well,
Bulldozer is Swordslaught's son. So his name should be Bulldozer Rockscale, as
Klaren told me a while back. So maybe he can be found in Swordslaught's
house.”
"Well then
let's send somebody. A guard for instance.”
Two hours
later -Bulldozer lived in the other end of town- the guard came back with the
foursome.
”What's
up? We accidentally killed a good guy or something?" Bulldozer asked, while
Cyber nodded greetings to the present lords.
"It is
indeed you.” the king of the old western realm said to
Cyber.
"No, you
haven't done anything wrong. On the contrary. We have heard of your prowess and
the town guards have seen the men you slaughtered. It takes one hell of a party
to do all that, and you've got what it takes. We therefore want to honour you
with the Western Realm Unicorn.”
The
unicorn was the highest battle award one could get.
"Well, we
didn't even complete our mission, we couldn't find my brothers and that was what
it was all about. So I must assume that if they are still alive, they must be
out of town because we have practically searched every place where they could
possibly be.”
With a
grin he added: "Well, we could start searching this place
here.”
The four
received the medal with the unicorn on it, in a small blue box with the shield
of the United Western Realms.
"To
support this medal of honour, we also want to give you
this.”
They all
received a heavy box.
”These
boxes contain one thousand platinumweights each. Use them
well.”
"Thank you
very much, I was just running short of money so I can really use it.” Bulldozer
said. Then he looked around.
"So we're
now in the war room, the place where everything is decided. When we're here
after all, how are things going?" he boldly asked.
"Things
are going better. The Dragonknights have aided us in battles and while the Spit
Realm could fight off the threats the dragons and their knights have freed the
Water Realm and now they're pushing the eastern troops back in the Wind Realm.
There has been no clash with the evil dragons yet.”
Bulldozer
nodded.
"From what
my father always told us evil dragons are totally independent and do not want to
be controlled by humans. No matter how much magic he has, they have
more.”
"We don't
know, Akira, or Black Akira as he calls himself, claims to have dragon magic as
well. How far his powers go is unknown.”
"My son, "
king Hector of Catilae spoke, "you are free to go wherever you want. But from
what I have heard from my fellow lords here, you have given them some bright
ideas and your presence was appreciated. If you can come back some time to give
us some news or advice, let it hereby be known that you will always be welcome
here.”
"We will
remember that. Thanks for everything.”
When they
walked outside, with the boxes in Tormentor's leather backpack, Cyber shook his
head.
"That's
what I disgust royals for. Did you hear what my father said? Let it hereby be
known that you are welcome. I can say that in plain language: come by if you
want.”
"I
understand. Well I just talk my own way and understand the way they talk. Let
them blabber the way they like.” Bulldozer just said.
Cyber
nodded.
”Though
you were a bit bold in there, with so many high lords present.”. Bulldozer could
only shrug.
"I think
I'm going back to that old bud of my father's, that dwarf. What was his name
again?"
”Berg was
his name. Why?"
"Well I'm
looking for a pair of short shields.”
”Short
shields?"
"Aye,
short shields. We had them until somebody desperately wanted to buy them. They
are short shields for you lower arms. Like a plate instead of a bracer. Let's
see if Berg has them.”
"No, I
have never heard of them. But I have a few pounds of scrap metal I can
experiment with. What do these short shields look like?"
Bulldozer
made a small drawing.
”Just like
shields, but then just this big. With a hard metal plate and two fast clips to
tie them to your underarms. They can be used to block or to hit with when you
make a knob in the middle of them. While they offer better protection than
leather bracers. While steel bracers are around the arm, this one protects only
the outside.”
”I think I
known what you mean. Ah, just like that. Come back in three days and then they
will probably be ready.”
"Good.
Let's go home dudes, I'm getting hungry.”
Tormentor,
walking in the back, looked around and noticed with a snicker that it was quiet
in the streets, a lot more quiet than last time.
"Maybe
this was a bad place where we made some of our worldfamous visits. As officers
of the unicorn you will again have trouble becoming a foot soldier,
Cyber.”
"Oh, I
will be a soldier or I will be a townsman.” Cyber said with determination in his
voice.
"Do you
have other skills then?" Inge inquired.
"I'm a
fairly good weaponsmith. But I haven't got a place to work here and I certainly
stand no chance against the dwarven smiths in Pezar. As short as they are, with
metal they are better than any other race in Vascaria.”
"How about
going for some nice food? They serve good meals at the
Maiden.”
"I know a
place in the south where they have excellent food every
day.”
Inge said.
Bulldozer nodded.
”Okay,
then we go there. But let's first bring some money to the bank as I don't want
to walk around with this heavy box all day.”
”Good
idea. Let's go.”
After they
went to the bank they walked to an inn where they saw a deer was being roasted
and it smelled good.
"Roasted
deer. Well, I'm pretty hungry after all.” Cyber said with a
smile.
After a
huge meal -everybody was surprised to see how much Cyber could eat- they took a
few beers and started talking about the days and nights on the
streets.
"Well, we
never left town and we seemed to have killed well over five hundred traitors. I
never thought there would be so many secret meeting places in a town like this,
and maybe there are still some we haven't visited yet, a place where people
still live, planning attacks on the fair people of Pezar.”
"Possible,
Tor. But I don't believe that my brothers are still being held in town. I bet
they have been taken away to some place and killed. Their bodies dropped
somewhere or just burnt to ashes. No, I don't think I will ever see them
again.”
"You never
know. Strange things can happen in life. Maybe they are taken to a place where
future adventures will bring us and you will meet them again.” Cyber tried to be
optimistic.
Inge
looked around. She saw many soldiers who were off-duty for a short while,
drinking, telling the tales of agony war could bring but also some
well-exaggerated tales of victories against the eastern soldiers and the
teutons.
They left
early because they were tired and two days later Tormentor was called to battle
again.
And a
royal guard came to call them to the war room.
When the
three of them arrived the king of the Water Realm gave them a map of his
realm.
"Something
has happened. You know a lot of barbarian tribes are living in the Water Realm.
Now one of those tribes, a small one consisting of two hundred, has disappeared
without a trace. Their village is empty and under protection of general guards.
They left no message of where they were going and some houses have been
plundered. So it is possible that they are captured by the enemy and taken away
to be imprisoned. We want you to find this lost tribe and bring them back to
their village if possible.”
"So
they're gone. Great, were to start looking?" Bulldozer
wondered.
"We could
start by investigating their village.” Inge said. Cyber
nodded.
"So, you
will try?"
”Of
course.” Bulldozer said, ”If a tribe of two hundred has indeed been imprisoned
then there is a chance that there is one big place where they hold all their
captives, including my brothers. We will go. Could you arrange something to get
us there?"
"You will
use horses of the royal stables to get to Iris, from there your horses will be
taken and when you've passed the portal fresh horses will be waiting for you or
you can buy them with money we can provide.”
Cyber
smiled at the thought that Bulldozer accepted the job in a manner that it would
have offended nobody had he refused because he had other things to
do.
”Well
enough, we will leave tomorrow at dawn.” Cyber said.
He knew
Bulldozer automatically took the lead and it was just a test
to
see if
Bulldozer would allow his companions to decide as
well.
But
Bulldozer merely nodded.
”All-right,
we'll have somebody bring you three fresh horses at dawn tomorrow.” the king of
the Western Realm said, banging his hammer on the table to show it was a decided
fact and that the threesome was
dismissed.
The next
day they were surprised to be fetched by a royal coach, with a span of four
running in front of it.
"Welcome
lady and gentlemen. I am Clerk, and I was sent to bring you to
Iris.”
”Whooh,
we've become celebrities"
Bulldozer
said with a grin.
"You've
got everything?" Clerk asked.
"Arms,
packs with food and water, the map and my dice. All I need.” Bulldozer
said.
”Why the
dice?"
”In case
we get bored.”
After an
eventless trip they arrived in Iris where Clerk bade them a good trip and he
turned around at once.
The
threesome walked to the portal and were surprised when they saw a large band of
armed men -obviously no soldiers of any army- block the way to the portal. A
small cabin had been built next to it and a man was sitting in it, leaning on a
counter.
"What's
this?" Cyber asked.
”Don't
know. Hey you, get out of our way, we've got to pass the portal you're
blocking!" Bulldozer yelled at the group.
The man
behind the counter was looking at them in a casual way.
"That's
twenty silver a person.” he said with indifference in his
voice.
"Twenty
silver for what?"
”For
letting these well-trained men step aside to let you
pass.”
"You can't
charge anybody for entering a portal! It's not yours, you have no right to claim
money for trespassing.”
"Either
you pay or you walk to the Water Realm!"
Bulldozer's
hand shot to his sword, Inge could see that look in his eyes again. He would
take on the armed men any day. She quickly blocked his
wrist.
"Either
they go away or I will bring the most horrible spells of death upon them!" she
shouted. To show off she started casting and suddenly her hands were surrounded
by fire that didn't seem to harm her.
Suddenly a
beam of fire shot to the man behind the counter and burnt his head and his
hair.
"And I
haven't even called upon the heavy artillery yet! Now go or die!" she warned,
though she wasn't really powerful enough to cast spells of death upon anybody.
But the guards fled and so did the man, yelling frantically and leaving a drawer
with some money behind. Cyber took the money and put it in a small
pouch.
”This
belongs to the city of Iris. I know for sure that these men were not from the
city hall, they were people who worked for their own money. We should go to the
city hall first.” he spoke.
The others
nodded, and Inge memorized the place where they had to
return.
They
walked to the city hall, which was nearby and Bulldozer introduced them as a
threesome on a mission sent by the lords of the realms.
The guards
let them pass immediately and they went to the mayor
himself.
"Tollers?
Where did you find them?"
”We saw
more guarded areas, we suspect they are also guarding portals. Now what is
this?".
"You know
the town is destroyed by the teutons before we got it back. The town is in chaos
and people seem to have come to get their money from our sorrow. You go on with
your mission, I will personally see to it that the tollers are removed, as this
is a disgrace for the town. Thank you for bringing the money back, noble
paladin. You really shouldn't have done that but it is true that they made this
silver off our backs.”
"It's only
my duty to return it to those who have a right to it, and while it is impossible
to return it to the people who paid the disgusting price I trust you have good
purposes for it.” Cyber replied with a bow of respect.
"But I
will reward you for your effort and especially for bringing the news. Here are
three small bottles. They are filled with a potion which is able to heal the
wounds of the sword. It was a personal gift from the mage Taliesin, use them
wisely.”
”We
certainly will.”
Shortly
afterwards they left and went through the portal while they heard orders shouted
to platoons of city guards to inspect the hundreds of portals to see if any
tollers were occupying the portals, and if so, to arrest them and kill upon
refusal.
For
Bulldozer, it was the first time he had ever stepped through a
portal.
"What
happens?" he wanted to know.
"Well,
it's just like you step through a door but now you feel numb when inside, and
you're transported. It takes some time but because you don't feel anything it is
as if time stands still and so you will feel as if you just stepped through a
door and come out somewhere else. You even finish your step on the other side.”
Inge explained.
Bulldozer
nodded and went through first. With satisfaction he ended his step on firm
ground and saw armed men waiting on the other side.
"More
tollers?"
”Of course
not, they wear the royal insignia of the Water Realm. They are the ones who are
waiting for us with the horses. Remember what the Upper Chieftain
said.”
Bulldozer
nodded and saluted the man in the way they were taught to
use.
”You are
the people from Pezar. Welcome to the Water Realm. Your horses are here. Good
luck on your mission.” a barbarian warrior said. He looked big and powerful and
Inge almost immediately saw a bit of Bulldozer in the man, and if she and her
ancestors hadn't known
his family
she would now be beyond all doubt that the Rockscale family was originally from
the Water Realm.
They rode
following the map and saw the village after three days.
What they
saw was a strange village built in a rectangular way with three blocks of
houses. One block had twenty small houses, the second one twenty bigger houses
and the third one twenty big and luxurious houses.
"Strange
class-separation they have here.” Cyber remarked.
"Aye. If
they are really imprisoned I think they insist in being put in three
cellblocks.” Bulldozer grinned.
"Okay,
we're here. Now what to do?"
”We're
going to find whatever clues we can find here to tell us where they went. Hey, I
know it's not simple! We are fighters and they want us to play detectives! We
must take any chance we've got.” Bulldozer said and pointed at the blocks in the
back, the big ones.
"I think
we'd better start looking in the big ones, since they seem to make every
decision there. Maybe we'll find a letter or something.”
Cyber
nodded and they entered one of the big houses.
"Man, I
wish somebody could tell me a bit more about them.”
"Right, we
know nothing about them.”
Inge
looked around and suddenly pointed at a house.
"I can
detect the presence of a living being in there.” she said. The other two didn't
see anything but knew Inge was right: on their search through the town her
elvensight had helped them a great many times when near a
building.
”Let's
check it out.” Bulldozer said and they followed his lead.
In the
house they saw a young girl, fifteen at most. She tried to hide in a corner but
they found her easy enough with Inge's help.
"What are
you doing here, little one?" Inge asked in a friendly way.
"This is
my house, I live here. Who are you?" the girl asked.
One
question Bulldozer never liked to answer too soon.
"So you're
one of the lost tribe.” he said dryly.
"The
Kweni-tribe yes. Who are you?" the girl repeated her
question.
"Friends
from Pezar. We were send by your Upper Chieftain and the other lords of the
realms to find your tribe. Can you tell us some more?"
The girl
looked up at Bulldozer and something made the girl trust
them.
"Wait. You
want to sit down?" she asked. Cyber was the first one to sit down in one of the
comfortable chairs and the others followed.
"You want
wine?"
"Well,
since we're not that far from Gunlet, why not?"
Gunlet,
capital of the Spit Realm, was the most famous wine area in the world. The girl
brought three goblets and filled them.
"Everybody's
gone and the supplies are still here, so I'm the only one to use them. I don't
like wine, though.” she told.
"Gone?
Where did they go? Did they just leave?"
"No, they
were attacked by a big eastern army and they had to surrender, seeing fighting
was useless. And my tribesmen are not cowards! We faced over a thousand
easterners. They deported us to a camp but I was able to escape before the
easterners could do anything to me.”
They
noticed that though the girl was young she knew very well what the easterners
could possibly do to her.
"So you
came back here?"
”Aye, I
ran away for two weeks and then I found my village back. I was hungry and
thirsty but I made it. Sometimes people came but I was afraid and I hid, fearing
more eastern soldiers had come to find me.”
"A camp,
two weeks from here. In a straight line? Where was it? Was it easy to run
back?"
"Aye, I
could easily find it back, the stars being my guide. They held us in a big cage,
but I am small and I could slip through the bars.
There were
big hills on the north, a very big fortress on the north-east, a river on the
south and thick woods on the southwest.”
"So we
have mountains, a citadel, woods and a river. And that all east of here on a
fourteen-day walk. Did you rest at night?"
"Of
course, I couldn't possibly run on. I always slept from dusk to dawn, seven
hours. Nights are short here in the south, you know?"
"I know.
Well, then we must look somewhere in this area.” Inge said producing a detailed
map.
”Citadels
are here, here and here. Here are the outskirts of the Golden Mountains while
there are rivers flowing here and here. Combining what you told us it looks like
this is the place.”
"Close in
Prep.” Bulldozer noticed.
”They
built a camp just on the other side of the border, probably also the camp they
used to invade the first time. And now they stacked a tribe there to challenge
the west to come to their lands. Guys, I think we have to be
here.”
The girl
also looked.
"That is a
very detailed map. Hey, you also have a weird stone like that? I have many of
them. They looked beautiful and they were stored as very valuable, so I kept
them here because I was afraid some thieves might come and take
them.”
”Wands?
You have a lot of wands?" Bulldozer asked, surprised.
"Are they
called wands? Yes I do have a lot of them. Wait, I will get
them.”
She ran
out of the room and came back with a bag full of wands, Bulldozer counted
twelve.
”And here
are three more wands. What are wands?"
Inge
started casting a short spell and saw they were indeed all wands while their
words of command were carved in the holds.
"What did
you say?" the girl inquired.
”I just
cast a spell to ensure they were all wands, and indeed they
are.”
"You cast
spells? You are a magic user?"
”Indeed I
am. Now wands are very dangerous items. They are magical weapons and can be
lethal when you know how to use them, which is
pointing
them at your enemy and speaking the word of command you can read here. Everybody
can use most wands. They fire magic in the form of lightning, fire, ice or
something else harmful when used to harm foes. They have limited energy so they
can used only a few times.
Indeed
these are powerful, and I wonder why your tribe did not think of using them when
facing the eastern armies. Only powerful magic users can restore and create
wands, so they are precious indeed.”
"Interesting.
You are adventurers?"
”You could
call us thus, yes.”
"We
haven't even introduced ourselves. I am Cyber, this is Bulldozer and that is
Inge.”
”I am
Kiki, well met.” the young girl replied.
"Then I
come with you. Sometimes I feel a little bit lonely on my own and it can be
dangerous as well. And I can also show you where to go, I know where it is and I
remember the way.”
The three
looked at each other.
"Okay, you
can come. You can ride with me.”
”I have my
own horse.” she said proudly and led them to her private stables where she
showed a beautiful black mare.
”Shall we
go right away or do you want to rest first?"
"Actually
I do. It's been a long time since we had some good rest.”
"Then pick
your room or house, all is empty now anyway.”
"Okay,
we'll meet you at dawn.”
Inge, who
didn't need sleep and used her time to study, looked at Bulldozer who also
wasn't asleep yet.
"She
doesn't look much like a barbarian girl, does she?" she
asked.
"Well, my
forefathers were barbarians, do I look like one?"
"I know.
My father has known your family for long generations. He battled with your
father, your grandfather and your great-grandfather. They all looked like each
other, he sometimes told: rough, tough and muscular. But he never guessed that
maybe once our bloodlines would be bonded.”
"Whooh,
I'm not thinking about marriage yet, I just turned eighteen!" he backed
off.
”Me
neither, but you never know.”
He put his
arm around her and kissed her.
"That Kiki
was really cute eh?" Bulldozer whispered.
"You like
her, don't you?"
”Well,
she's somebody more my age.”
They
laughed loudly, a sound that hollered through the empty house they had
chosen.
"And now
we go to the east, even if it's only for a few miles.” Bulldozer
said.
”They are
being driven back now. My father is there, the dragons are
there...
they will be driven back to their own ground. And then we can press
on.”
”Which
might be a mistake.”
Inge
looked up.
”Why? If
we just let them there they can prepare ourselves for even more
attacks.”
"Driving
them back from our lands is our job, not conquering theirs. And the teutons
aren't defeated yet. Though Tor is there now. You know he's a sarge
now?"
”Because
of what he did?"
"Aye, they
promoted him. He now has command over a couple of rangers who are a lot older
than he is.”
"They
won't mind, and he can learn a lot from them. He always wants to learn, doesn't
he?"
"Always.
And the funny thing is he always hated school. But he always wanted to learn.
And trade favours.”
”Favours?"
"Well, he
had days that he was in a mood to lay down all day while certain things had to
be done, or when he had other things on his mind, you know. Then he'd come to
one of us and we'd do what he wanted and he owed us a favour. And we'd let him
do some worthless job instead. But he sometimes liked it because it was
something new to him. Like making a straw target for our archery practice,
things like that. Too boring for us.”.
"Always in
for the fun you are.”Inge said with a smile.
Chapter
Four
"Okay, let's
make some rules here.” Cyber said, looking at the young
girl.
"When we
are on our way to that camp you can follow us, guide us to the place. When we
are there, the three of us must go inside and you will stay outside. It is a
little too dangerous for a little girl to follow as there will be a lot of
killing.”
”Killing?"
the girl asked, shock in her voice.
"This is
war, Kiki. And where there is war, blood will be spilled.”
Kiki
swallowed but regained her composure.
"Okay,
then I will build a small shelter for me and the horses and wait for you to
return.”
At night
Kiki produced a small pair of drums and played a little on them. After a moment
Cyber remembered his small lute and joined her.
"Isn't
three too few to free my whole tribe?" Kiki asked.
"In Pezar
they have seen what this force of three can do. So we're just going to prove it
in the south as well.” Bulldozer said reassuringly.
They
encamped at dusk near the camp. They could see it was just a small outpost for
some soldiers.
"I can
look into that outpost.” Inge said after a while of
studying.
"I see big
cages and a few troops of eastern soldiers.”
"Elvensight
is really something. You have that scroll?"
"I do. And
in case something goes wrong I have a second one.”
"What
scroll?" Kiki inquired.
”Magic
spells written on scrolls. When read I can teleport a number or people in a
special area I must create while normal spells only work for the caster. It
comes with this small device that will make it work. It's something the lords of
the realms gave us for this mission.”
When night
fell they prepared. Kiki had built a small shelter skilfully and well-hidden
from sight in the woods.
"Okay,
we're off. Wait for us here.”
”I
will.”
They
walked up to the wall unseen and just outside Inge used the spell to teleport
them inside. It was a spell she had not learned yet and one which was far too
difficult for her limited abilities but right now the scroll would do. They
found themselves at the other side of the wall and
hid in the
dark. They overlooked the outpost, holding sword and wand at the ready. They saw
some soldiers, walking on patrol, carrying eastern swords and strange,
triangular shields.
”Shields
give little protection to the lower areas when held like this, almost no
protection to the head when held upside down.” Bulldozer reported in a
whisper.
They found
a small empty hut where they could hide but one soldier wanted to retire to that
hut as well. They surprised him and before he could make a sound Bulldozer had
grabbed him, disarmed him and broken his neck so that he slumped to the ground
soundlessly.
They
dropped the body in the hut and continued their way sneaking through the
darkness. Cyber was moving quietly, slipping through the dark like an elven
thief. And because he was also dressed in black he could move unseen even better
than Inge could.
”The night
is my friend.” he just said when Bulldozer looked at him.
Suddenly
they saw another soldier walking to them. With small gestures they decided what
to do with him and in the end Bulldozer grabbed the man again and finished him
with a small soundless blow somewhere in the neck, making almost no sound and
spilling no blood.
"Where did
you learn that?" Cyber asked, surprised about Bulldozer's speed and
abilities.
”It's
actually quite easy, you just need to know where to hit, the key nerves. And
that's a matter of precision.”
"You
learnt a lot from your father.”
”And I
missed a lot because he's dead. Now where are those cages you saw,
Inge?"
”They must
be right over there.”
"Right.
How to open them without somebody noticing?" Bulldozer wondered, looking through
the dark to see some vague shapes looking like cages.
"Wait. I
hear a lot of soldiers.”
They
hurried into an empty hut and Inge peered through the
window.
”What's
going on?"
”A lot of
soldiers. Seems they will be leaving this place soon as they are lined up to
march off.”
Indeed,
one of the soldiers, probably the commanding officer, saluted to a fivesome and
then at a sign they all marched out except for the five who walked straight
towards the hut where the three were hiding.
They drew
in their breath but to their fortune the fivesome chose the hut next to
theirs.
”Now we
can listen.” Inge said. The others nodded quietly.
"Now, it
will last a while and it's just the five of us against two hundred off
barbarians.” one man said.
"Aye, but
they are all locked behind bars that can't break and there is only one key that
fits into that lock.”
"And that
key is right here!”
They knew
the man was smiling about that.
"Wait till
they sleep?" Cyber asked. With a silent gesture Bulldozer showed his wants to
charge into them without any magic aid.
"Waste of
energy. I can send fire in their midst like we did in
Pezar.”
"Or charm
one like back there.”
”Let's
rumble. We can have those fools.”
Suddenly
Bulldozer went to the far wall and Inge nodded while Cyber looked
puzzled.
”It's what
he's got his name for.” Inge said in a whisper and Cyber
understood,
then drew a sword to follow Bulldozer, who went straight through the wooden wall
with a roar and a shoulder.
Inge also
drew her sword for once and they finished off four in a few seconds. The fifth
was a bit more difficult because he was alert and armed.
But while
he was battling with Cyber Bulldozer circled around him and the moment the man
turned to the attacking Bulldozer Cyber finished him off with a blow to the
neck.
"Okay,
that leaves the three of us with two hundred prisoners to free, the key to do
just that and fresh troops arriving tomorrow probably.” Bulldozer counted up the
facts.
"I guess
we will have till dawn, then the new soldiers will come. Else the others
wouldn't leave in the middle of the night.”
"I wonder
where they went. Will they go west, to disturb the peaceful life, maybe to try
and capture another tribe?" Cyber wondered.
"Kiki!"
Bulldozer said with concern in his eyes.
"Nothing
to do about that now. Let's just pray the gods they went east, or that they
missed her shelter. Let's free the prisoners.”
"Not
now.”
Cyber
looked up to Bulldozer, who was toying with the key.
"Why
not?"
”The
troops left a few minutes ago. When we would free them now they would make a lot
of noise, maybe alarming the rear of the troops who might return to see what's
going on. Which would leave us all dead.”
"Let's
hope they won't hear us and return.” Inge said.
Suddenly
some yells erupted from outside and all three of them sat straight up, fearing
what Inge just said might have come true.
"Ah never
mind, it's just the prisoners.” Bulldozer said with a smile, twirling the key
around his index finger.
"You'd be
a good one in Slade.” Cyber said with a broad smile.
"Anyway,
if we're not going to free them right now, but in, let's say, two hours, what
are we going to do in those hours?"
"Play a
game of dice?" Cyber suggested.
"We're
going to loot this place.” Bulldozer said, banging his fist on the table. They
left the house and searched the other cabins, all made of
wood.
"This one
looks expensive. Must have been well-guarded.”
"Eastern
outposts have big vaults.” Cyber said.
”How do
you know?"
"I've
learned a lot about them, also because my town is not far from the east. Though
this is the first time I've ever been in Prep there is little that would really
surprise me here.”
"You sure
know a lot.”
”My mother
told me there would always be one to guide me and my friend with knowledge where
our own knowledge would fail. Still I learned a lot in case I face something
without that person.”
"Your
mother has foresight?"
”Not that
I know, but the archmage Taliesin seems to have said that at the time I was
born.”
"Prophecies
from an old mage.” Bulldozer spat.
”When
talking about a man with the power and knowledge of Taliesin that is not
something to take lightly, Mighty One.” Inge said, "And in your years you
couldn't call me very young, either.”
"I know,
but when I must believe the tales Tally is ten times as old as you are, dear
Inge. Or at least he claims to be that old.”
"Taliesin
is the man of mystery. He is said to have travelled through many different
worlds, worlds we have never heard of. Always he is the old man with
unchallenged powers who shows them to nobody though he is feared by everybody.
The great point of neutrality, he is. Some say the balance of the world is in
his hands.” Inge lectured.
"And I'm
sure he doesn't like to be called names.” Cyber added.
Bulldozer
merely shrugged.
”Let's see
what this vault has to offer for us.”.
They
entered the cabin and found a lot of chests with numbers on
them.
"A vault
indeed. Well, those who own what's inside are the unlucky ones today.” Bulldozer
said, opening the drawers and chests.
Because of
his rough handling the loot fell all over the place and they saw it was mainly
gold, but there was also platinum among it and even some rubies and diamonds, as
well as other gems they couldn't identify.
They
shared it and had some fun with the treasure.
"Time to
free the prisoners. Let's go.” Cyber said and the others
followed.
They went
to the large cage where two hundred men, woman and children were sleeping, only
a few of them were awake at this time.
"Hey,
we're coming to free you.” Bulldozer yelled.
”Who are
you?" somebody asked. Bulldozer just walked towards the
door.
"The ones
who's going to free you. We have killed the guards and we have the
key.”
"The key!"
some yelled.
”They have
been teasing us to death with that key!" a strong warrior
growled.
”That key
is my nightmare!" a woman cried.
"However,
this very same key will now bring your freedom. Are Kiki's parents here?"
Bulldozer asked. A big woman and a short man walked to the bars near the
door.
”Is she
all-right?" the woman asked.
"We hope
so. She insisted on joining us to this outpost and I hope she could
hide.”
”She's a
born ranger, she'll manage.” her father said.
Bulldozer
opened the door and everybody was eager to get out. Cyber managed to calm them
down and led them outside the camp as smoothly as
possible.
They first
went to the shelter Kiki had built and only found the
horses.
Suddenly
they saw a figure lying in the grass and with a shock they recognized the
raven-black haired girl lying in a pool of blood, her clothes torn off and
bleeding from a cut in her chest.
”No!"
Bulldozer yelled and ran at the body, followed by Cyber.
"She's
still alive. Quickly, open that vial you got from the mayor in Iris, it might
help her.”
”It must.”
Bulldozer just said and Cyber gave him the vial.
He helped
her up to a sitting position and held her while he forced her to swallow some of
the potion. Immediately the bleeding stopped and he gave her some more until she
was fully recovered.
"What
happened?"
”They...
they found me. They... they grabbed me and...”
She didn't
know what to say but Bulldozer knew all too well what the easterners had done to
her. Cyber put off his black tunic and cloak and offered it to the girl. She was
able to ride again and quietly they went on, followed by the barbarians. Then
suddenly a large amount of warriors on horseback could be seen galloping
straight towards them.
"Our
friends.” Kiki said.
”I warned
them with the drums. It's a way to communicate here.”. Bulldozer patted her on
the shoulder and waited for the cavalry to arrive. The barbarians helped the
other ones and they rode back to their village with armed
escort.
Later they
were greeted by a commander from the United Western Realms who praised
them.
”We would
have been nowhere without Kiki.”
The
officer nodded at the girl and turned around his horse, yelling orders to his
men.
"Mission
accomplished, we can return to Pezar tomorrow.” Cyber
said.
"Where's
Bulldozer gone to?" Inge wanted to know.
"He didn't
say, but I bet you my gems he's gone to say good-bye to Kiki. In some way she's
very attractive. Not that you should fear for your relationship, but Kiki's just
a charming little girl.”
"She is.
She is very courageous for a girl of her age. I don't see her as a threat, I'm
not the jealous type.”
"So, you
will leave again?"
”Well I
can't spend the war here. There are more deeds to be done, this was merely an
assignment.” Bulldozer said softly.
"Have you
been here before?" she asked. He shook his head.
”Never,
why?"
"You. . .
you look so familiar. You remind me of someone. I don't know, it's just that you
look familiar somewhere in my mind.”
"Kiki,
this is the first time in my life that I left the Western Realm. I'm positively
sure that I've never even been near this place. Then how could you have seen me?
Or have you been in Pezar?"
She shook
her head.
”I don't
know, Bulldozer.” she whispered, caressing his strong
arm.
"Somehow
you look like my big brother. That's how I see you. Only... I haven't got a big
brother. But you still look like a brother to me.”
"Well, I
have a barbaric background, you know. My ancestors lived around here, I never
knew what tribe they belonged to and my family died in the
war.”
"I noticed
that. Something in your face, in your eyes, makes you look like you're from
here. I am sorry for the loss of your family. Is the mage your
girlfriend?"
"I guess
you could call her that. Why?"
”Oh,
nothing. I like you. But... not as a lover but like my brother which I don't
have.”
"Kiki, I
must go now, I must go back north with my friends.”
"Then
good-bye, Bulldozer. Gods be with you and speed you back.” she said, carefully
letting go of his arm.
When they
were riding back he could still fell her hands on his upper arm, even though she
was far away.
Chapter
Five
Almost two
months later they were in the field in the north, defending against the teutonic
soldiers, the relentless trident-troops.
They
marched with a small company led by sergeant Brigess Bridgeblaster, who was
called thus because he had led the company who had destroyed all the bridges
over the Lath river between the Western Realm and the Teutonic Realm. Brigess
had been fighting in the north ever since the war had started, being used to
living near the teutons.
Now they
were patrolling with a force of seven. It was just a boring day of walking but
they knew they had to stay alert because the teutons were experts in laying
ambush.
But this
time they spotted a teutonic patrol in the distance and saw they were coming
straight at them. The Western Realm Guards, as they were called, charged with a
shield-charge, knocking the teutons off-balance with a solid block of four
shields while two walked around to catch the fallen soldiers and Inge used her
magic to attack. The teutons were surprised and never really stood a
chance.
"Well
Bulldozer, that bulldozer-like attack sure worked.” the sarge
said.
"Sure, the
minotaurs don't use it because it's so peaceful and harmless. Okay, they have
one big plate with spikes but this really works, especially against unhandy
weapons such as two-handed tridents.”
"A trident
is one of the few weapons that I don't like to fight with. They are heavy and
have to be used two-handed. So you can shove away the trident with your shield
and then leave him wide open for your sword. Two-handed tridents are
stupid.”
"Well,
they sure know how to kill with a two-handed trident.”
"Oh, sure
you can kill with a two-handed trident when you're facing a foe who doesn't know
how to neutralize its powers.”
"A lecture
only a son of Swordslaught could give.” the sarge said.
"I guess
you can also catch arrows like him.”
"Oh
certainly. Well I had to, Dad trained us and it was catch or get hurt. So we
learned how to catch. It is basically a matter of precise timing and accuracy,
you know?"
"Swordslaught
was a terrific archer in his days.” Brigess told the group, ”The only human ever
to be invited in the elven archery tournament in Numavost. He mastered every
kind of fighting. He should have been a big example for all of you except for
one thing: he died too young. But it was not his fault. From what I've heard,
magic caused his death. And though he was the best fighter in the realms, there
is no way to run from magic. The only way to fight it is to get at the caster
and stick a sword in his gut before he has time to cast his deadly spells at
you. Or run, as fast as you can and hope you'll be out of
range.”
"My father
was killed by magic?" Bulldozer asked.
"He was
found killed by the sword but witnesses say he was first hit by magic and
couldn't move, then he was slain. Didn't you know?" the sarge, an experienced
soldier in his middle forties himself, said.
"Then so
be it.” Bulldozer said, suddenly feeling something on his foot and diving for
safety with a warning yell.
But it was
too late for his friends. A huge iron net fell over them and Bulldozer was the
only one who was not caught.
Now twelve
armed teutons appeared and they attacked.
Bulldozer
saw he had accidentally dropped his sword so he had his dagger
only.
”Whoah,
what a rush!" he growled his usual battle-cry and charged into the teutons who
didn't expect the resistance but their faces twisted in an evil grin. Inge
covered her eyes in despair, Cyber watched.
Bulldozer
charged and shoulderblocked one, pushing him over two of his fellows. Then he
started to deliver a series of fast and high kicks, keeping some at bay and
sometimes catching a teuton hard with his heavy combat boots with steel in the
soles. Sometimes his right hand shot out with the dagger but every time he did
that it was because he saw a vital opening, making every thrust a
kill.
He was
still outnumbered by far but dodged every trident attack, surprising the teutons
with kicks to their arms, making them drop their weapons.
Cyber
counted three men down as two soldiers were trying to open the net. Brigess
tapped Inge on her shoulder.
”Come on,
cast some spells! He can use some magic now!" he yelled. But Inge didn't want to
look, afraid she would see Bulldozer die in a helpless
fight.
But Cyber
saw different. Bulldozer had killed four, disarmed four more and kept on
avoiding the remaining four armed teutons. He saw Bulldozer chopping with his
short shields, bashing soldiers down as well as parrying
tridents.
One fell
down and immediately Bulldozer stomped on the head to kill
him.
In a flash
he grabbed a shield from a fallen teuton and did not only use it to block but
also to attack, as he could catch one flush on the temple with the knob of the
shield.
Cyber
shouted encouragement as only three were still standing. One now drew a
broadsword, his trident lying on the ground. Bulldozer blocked the sword and
delivered a fast kick in the stomach, then turned to another
foe.
The man
doubled over and was then on the receiving end of a mean knee lift from
Bulldozer to the temple. Instead of putting his foot down Bulldozer twirled
around and delivered another kick to a teuton and followed up with a deadly stab
to the heart. Now only one remained.
That man
suddenly dropped his shield and grabbed a short sword in his left hand, still
armed with the heavy trident in his right hand.
Bulldozer
suddenly threw his never-missing dagger, seeing the guard of the shield had been
dropped. The dagger ended in the man's chest and he jerked backward. Bulldozer
was on the spot and finished him with a stomp to the throat. Then he checked the
twelve bodies and walked up to his fellows, who were now first able to free
themselves.
"Hey guys,
where were you? This was fun!" he said with a grin.
Inge fell
in his arms crying, the rest patted him on the back.
Sarge
Brigess was overwhelmed.
”What a
mighty display, soldier. You are really mighty, you know?"
”The
Mighty Bulldozer it will be, then.” a young soldier said. Bulldozer nodded and
lifted the iron net to free his last companion.
Inge was
still in his arms, not believing what had happened.
"You just
survived and killed twelve armed teutons, you know that?"
"Aye. So?"
he grinned.
”Oh, you!"
she said and slammed him gently on his chest.
They
decided to encamp soon and everybody complimented
Bulldozer.
"Well, you
have to stay alert, that's the main thing.” Bulldozer
told.
"But your
nerves! When I'd face so many foes with a dagger only I'd
run!"
"Run? And
let six of your fellows, among them your friend and beloved,
die?"
"Okay, but
I said nerves! How could you keep your calm when facing so many
teutons?"
"Well, do
or die they say. You have to keep calm else you're dead. You always have to keep
your head straight, look at everything. When you can't control your mind, you
can't control your body. And when you can't control your body, there is nowhere
to go but down.”
"Okay, so
is the word, but how's it done?"
"That
requires long years of training, I won't joke about that. Really, you must have
had years of training for concentration only. Concentration, bigger than for a
mage who's about to cast a big-time spell, is required
and the
ways to meditate and concentrate are not learnt in a day or two. After six or
seven hours of hard training, we had to go climb a tree and meditate on a
branch. We had to forget that we were growing and already quite heavy, the
possibility that the branch might break off had to be banned from our minds.
Well, to be short, we had to forget how to fear.”
"Forget
how to fear? That's impossible.” a soldier said.
"Impossible,
probably. But I got far trying.”
"And
that's obvious, Mighty One.” Inge said. It was a name she would always prefer
from that point.
"Well, one
can never be good enough.” Cyber smiled.
"Without
you, we would all be dead. I owe you.” another young soldier
said.
"This is
war. Lives are saved and wasted every day. A time ago the three of us saved over
two hundred lives in the south. If we would have asked them for something back
-apart from the fact that that would make us cheap sell-swords- we would have
been rich enough to retire and start a life far away.”
"And we
don't fight for money, we fight to free the realms.” Cyber
added.
"But you
know, Bulldozer, that this could have been a lot easier?"
"Still
easier? You only had to sit and wait for me to finish
them.”
Everybody
laughed.
”No, I
mean: look at your belt.”
"Aye,
you're right. I should have offered them some rum.” he
smiled.
"Your
wands.”
”Of
course, you thought I was blind? Well, I just got my hand on my dagger and later
that shield. Couldn't drop one of them, you know? After all, the two of you have
wands as well and you had all the time you needed to cast spells to down them.
Okay, this was a nice work-out but some magic assistance would have been welcome
as well.”
"I... I
couldn't concentrate... I was afraid I might see you
die...”
"Hey,
never mind, we survived it and that's what counts.”
"Hear
that. You were the only one who had to struggle to
survive.”
"True
enough, but with me down you would have been dead by now as
well.”
"Aye,
teutons don't take prisoners.”
They
talked half the night, rested a few hours and decided to return to their base to
report.
"Absolutely
perfect. Nice job, soldiers. The Mighty Bulldozer Rockscale, Cyber Castlestone
and Inge Aken are wanted in Pezar.”
"Ah,
they've got some new job for us.”
They
fetched their horses and rode to Pezar, where they immediately went to the war
room. There the golden dragon suddenly called them.
"Go inside
later, first sit down and make yourselves comfortable.” he
said.
"Then you
called us?"
”Aye,
there is one important matter I want you to take care of. Listen.” The dragon
spoke in a low voice but still he was clearly audible. They knew that if the
golden creature would speak out loud the war room might
collapse.
"As you
know, dragons grow very old compared to the smaller life forms such as humans
and elves. Dragons command what you call dragon magic, extending their lifespan
to close to immortality. In your terms the dragons may life up to nine thousand
sunyears. When dragons die, they mostly use their last magic to destroy
themselves, others are protected from death and become undead dragons or even
bone dragons. Bone dragons are very dangerous undead dragons because they still
posses all their powers and they are evil. Can you follow me?". The three
nodded.
"So when a
dragon is about to die and he knows it, you must beware for he might call the
dragoncults to be turned into a
bone dragon. But not only puny humans beware, also the biggest and most
powerful dragons beware. Now there is a dragon dying. He is a big red dragon who
has claimed neutrality all his life. He got a disease a few centuries ago and is
about to die. He gets chagrined and when people visit him he breathes them away.
Now we, the living dragons as well as the entire world, want to know his
intentions. Some dragons, especially the unstable neutral ones, sometimes
consider turning to the darkness in order to become a bone dragon. If we would
send a dragon to him, he will think it is for the battle he always stayed out
of. So we need a smaller life form to go to his lair for parley. Someone with
high intelligence and no fear, to go talk to the dying dragon. I have heard all
the stories about you from humans and even from other dragons. You, young
warrior, are the chosen one to go to that lair. Question is if you will do
so.”
At that
moment a spiritual gauntlet appeared at Bulldozer's feet.
Bulldozer
thought for two seconds and picked up the gauntlet with the required ritual.
After that the gauntlet disappeared.
"You are a
brave man, warrior. May the gods of good be with you.”
The dragon
started casting and a moment later Bulldozer was gone.
"The two
of you shall now go inside and tell the lords you will fight on for a while
without your friend. He will spend time with the red dragon Admiruytrior. And he
will return. Gods see to it you will as well.”
Cyber and
Inge nodded and went inside.
"So,
where's Bulldozer?" Sevinaeus asked. Cyber looked at the
Dragonlord.
"Your
dragon sent him on a mission to go to a red neutral dragon for
parley.”
”That's
strange, normally it doesn't give orders to anybody who is not with the
Dragonknights.”
"Well, I
wouldn't exactly call it an order; it was more like a request, a challenge.
Complete with spiritual gauntlet and all. Bulldozer picked up the gauntlet -ah,
too bad for him it disappeared just then- and the dragon used magic to teleport
him away and told us to tell you we will continue for a while without
him.”
"Highly
unusual, but the dragon's got a mind of its own. So he sent Bulldozer to go and
talk to another dragon. Why?"
"He said
the dragon was dying and the dragons wanted to know if he was still neutral as
they feared he might turn into an evil bone dragon.”
"Ah, I
heard the story of Admiruytrior. But I expected he would go himself or at least
another dragon from the Peak. Why did he send a human
hero?"
"Well, he
said because of Bulldozer's high intelligence and his lack of
fear.”
"I think
the dragon is less afraid of this red than Bulldozer, but he sent him anyway, so
let's hope he makes the best of it.”
"The
dragon said he will return.”
"Aye, but
not even my dragon can know what this dragon will do to Bulldozer after he's
breathed so many other humans away on other occasions.”
"Well, he
put an enormous trust in me. I am sure he'll return.” Inge
said.
"Have you
heard anything of my father yet?"
"Colonel
Klaren Aken is alive and well.” Sevinaeus said with a friendly
nod.
Then Cyber
noticed the middle of the large oval table had become a giant map of the world
with various pins with numbers stuck in them.
"So we've
turned the war into a board game?" he smiled.
"This way
we can see where our troops are and where the enemy is. We have almost put them
back to their own grounds but there is still trouble in the north where you came
from and troops are gathering in Prep. They use the Teutonic Realm to attack the
dwarves and the Western Realm but they leave the Fire Realm unharmed. You know
why, Firelord?"
"My guess
is that they are afraid to set one foot on the wrong ground and get a whipping
from that Black Cross Legion.” the Firelord smiled.
He was
happy because his lands were practically unharmed except for the first
invasions. Sometimes the east tried but they were forced back by the Firelord's
troops as well as the Legion, whose goal it seemed to be to keep their own
grounds clear and to keep somebody from conquering other grounds as
well.
"Now, what
are we going to do now? What did you call us back for?"
"You can
be the ones to go to the Black Cross Legion to see who they
are.”
"You want
us to infiltrate?"
"Nay, the
Black Cross Legion is not our enemy, we don't need spies. We just want to know
more about them. First they were fighting on their own side and now they are
also fighting on ours and we even never asked for it. We want to know what they
are made of and that's why we send you, as negotiators.”
"Well
then, what do you want to know exactly?"
"Why they
are behaving the way they are and if there are possibilities of joining forces.
And we still don't know their true intentions or the size of their forces. They
first claimed neutrality but now they're fighting evil, get our
point?"
"I see. We
will go, of course. But I would like to bring up another subject: Iris. The town
was in a mess after the destructions and people were there occupying various
portals. We informed the mayor about this, how is it now?"
"People
are working hard to rebuild everything, the mayor has received reinforcements
and they captured or eliminated all the tollers. They will now call the town New
Iris, just like New Troy, the dwarven capital is now bigger and better than
ever.”
"You can
easily take a portal again now, you will be guided to the right portal and from
there you have to ride to Knose, capital of the Mino Realm and the place where
the Black Cross Lords reside. You can be sure the town is safe for people who
don't come with evil intentions. Wear the banner of parley and they will
probably even escort you to Knose.”
"Okay,
we're on the road again. We will leave tomorrow at dawn.”
Shortly
afterwards, they left.
"So, where
do we go now Bulldozer's gone?"
"Well, I
stayed with Bulldozer for the time being, after we met you and found his family
dead. But I've got a place of my own in the elven quarters, very near his home.
We will rest there and leave tomorrow.”
They rode
to the elven quarters and stabled their horses in the public
stables.
”Prepare
them for a long ride tomorrow.” Inge instructed. A young elf nodded and they
left.
”Hey, they
do that for free here?" Cyber asked.
"No, but
he knows me and I pay stable taxes.”
”Stable
taxes?"
"When you
own a horse in Pezar you pay stable tax and your horses are taken care
of.”
”That's
handy. But how do they know you own a horse?"
"If they
catch an unregistered horse it is killed. Such is the law
here.”
"Well,
that's sure a nice place you've got here.” Cyber said, pondering about the tax
systems in the west.
"I came
here with some family treasure, and I got a job at the local library, I worked
as a scribe. A well-paid job but a little boring when they pick the wrong books
to copy. But you sure learn a lot when you're reading those
books.”.
"What kind
of books do they have in that library?"
"Well, all
kinds of books. Diaries from old and gone rangers, holy scripts, legends, tales
of heroes, sports books,
mental and
physical training books... you name it!"
"Interesting.
What are those books over there?" Cyber asked,
reaching
out to get one of the books on a high shelf.
"My
spellbooks.”
Cyber
quickly pulled back his hand.
”Spellbound?"
"Only to
people with a bad heart. But I don't think you will understand any of the runes
written inside.”
”Right
about that.”
"You have
a drink for me?"
”Sure. You
want some beer?"
”Well, why
not?"
"Maybe
because I still have a bottle of Gunletian wine.”
"Now
that's a darn good reason.” Cyber smiled.
Inge came
back with two goblets and a bottle.
"I hope
that Bulldozer will fare well with the red dragon.”
"A dragon
can be a huge threat. He has harmed a lot of people
already.
And
Bulldozer only has that studded leather armour, his two-handed sword and his
dagger.”
"Well, if
the dragon won't talk, I hope he has time to flee. And that he will.”Inge said,
her chin resting on the back of her right hand.
"Wouldn't
he?"
”Oh, he
can be pretty stubborn at times. He is taught to fight and fight he will
whenever possible. Just like up north.”
"I don't
know Inge. He looked ready. He knows little fear, although I don't know if one
red dragon is more intimidating that a dozen armed
teutons.”
"I think
it is, but not enough to scare the Mighty One.”
"We will
see in time. If he talks to the dragon, it will take some
time.”
"Certainly.
I once read a book of a ranger who had talked to a dragon. The dragon told him
all about his long life, about the things he had lived through and the ranger
all wrote it down like they always do. It became a book this big.” she pointed,
”And I think if Bulldozer can talk to this
dragon he
will come out a whole different man, like the ranger told. And hopefully his
changes are for the better.”
"Aye,
although I have no idea how he will return.”
"And that
is something we can find out only by waiting for him. We don't even know where
this dragon's lair is and I'm not going to look for him.
We have
another mission on our minds, we have to go to the famous Black Cross
Legion.”
"And it
requires a fit mind and Bulldozer always says that a fit mind can only be in a
fit body, so we have to rest enough before we leave. So I'm going to sleep for
some hours. You have a bed here?"
"Of
course, second door on your right.”
Cyber went
to the guest room and lay down, wondering what the day would bring and how
Bulldozer would fare with the red dragon.
Inge's
mind was no different as she could not keep her attention with her
spellbooks.
"Oh, gods!
Is this as far as things go? Is my beloved one to find death at the hands of a
dying dragon? Or is he to survive and to grow stronger so that he is capable of
doing whatever you have destined him for?"
With a
sigh she closed her spellbook and closed her eyes, in order to let sleep wash
away her worries.
Chapter
Six
When Bulldozer
saw light again, he found himself in the Golden Mountains.
Before him
he saw a big cave with an entrance the size a dragon could fit
through.
”So, this
is the lair.” he said to himself.
"And who
wants to know?" a loud, dark voice boomed.
Bulldozer
walked on, hands empty. Suddenly he noticed he wore a ring on his left hand, and
he smiled. The dragon had given him a ring to resist the red dragon's fire, just
in case.
"I, The
Mighty Bulldozer, want to know. If you are the red dragon, I request peace and
parley.” he said out loud.
"Thou
don't need to shout, me is not deaf.” the dragon spoke in an ancient
tongue.
”Proceed,
stranger, I will not harm thee.”
Bulldozer
heard the dragon used quite another tongue than the golden one did but that one
probably used a modern type of Tymphanees, the common trade language, to be sure
he was being understood perfectly clear.
He walked
on and entered the lair. Immediately he saw the huge
dragon.
A creature
in deep red, with wide folded wings, long and sharp fangs and mean claws on its
broad, powerful hind legs.
It was not
as big as the golden dragon but still it looked awesome.
Still
Bulldozer felt he had nothing to fear from this old dragon, and suddenly he got
a feeling that he never would be afraid of red dragons
again.
The dragon
nodded its huge head and pointed at a rock which could do for a chair and
Bulldozer sat down without asking or blinking.
"Thou want
parley, please explain yourself.”
Bulldozer
knew what to say.
"A golden
dragon, I can't tell you its name because I don't know, sent me to you for
parley. You see, they see you as an unstable neutral red and because they know
you're dying they want to know if you have turned evil. And they want to be sure
because people have found burnt bodies in front of your lair. The dragons fear
-oh yes they do- if you have plans of becooming an evil dracolich. And they sent
me to find out what's going on.”
The dragon
had his answer ready as he didn't think a second.
"I will be
short about that, very short indeed. I will die in peace, as I lived my life in
peace. I will die neutral and be one less dragon to hold the balance. No fear is
needed for me to become a dracolich. Bones never looked good to me. No, this
life has been long and beautiful, worse at times but through the millennia I
have lived I've had a good long life. Born in neutrality I was, die in
neutrality I will. Nay, never was it mine to fight, never was it mine to choose
the roles of life!
"Dragons
of neutrality are rare creatures indeed. A dragon of neutrality is as rare as a
human who outclasses elves in archery. We are born to our alignments. Metallic
dragons are born to serve the just causes, the coloured dragons are born to
serve themselves or an evil lord. But the reds and the blues, as well as some
whites, can choose to live in neutrality. Not many do as they are seen as
sissies among their kind.”
"But I
did. I looked at good, I looked at evil. Nay, none of this for me!I would not be
as passive as the good dragons, I would not be worshipped by the dragoncults!
Nay, I would live my life the way I wanted.
"It was a
long road. And then, darkness fell. Somehow, I got this disease and there was no
way I could escape it. I would die within two hundred years, which is soon in
the way we count time. I would die... soon.
"Then I
got angry. I had no idea why I suddenly got this disease or what I had done to
deserve that. It was something I couldn't fight. I settled for it and people
heard of it. They started coming to my lair, the same people who had come to
have a chat with me and to learn the ways of life. The dragon has a disease, he
said he would die soon! Let's see if he is already dead, there is no bigger
treasure room than a dragon's lair.
"That's
where I decided not to let humans enter my lair anymore unless they came with
good intentions. If they want to come for me they can enter, if they come for my
treasure, I wouldn't allow them to come even close.”
Bulldozer
looked around. He saw bare walls of rock, not the fabled piles of coins that
would be in a dragon's lair.
”What
treasure?"
The dragon
made a strange sound, probably laughing.
"That's
why those humans were so stupid. Indeed, what treasure? I have no treasure, when
you're comparing other lairs.
You hear
the stories of evil coloured dragons who let the cults bring treasure. But as I
am no evil dragon I don't collect treasure. I do have some gold here but not
much. After all, what is its use?"
"Only use
of collecting treasure now seems that you get many visitors now when it seems
your long life has ended.” Bulldozer said.
"Thou art
absolutely right. People come here for my treasure,
which I
don't have. But I had one thing that kept me alive: my
art.”
”Magic?"
"Thou call
it magic indeed. I have studied magic for one reason only: defence. There have
been many dragon fights in the days long gone by. Dragons knew magic and they
used it to dominate the world. The dragon magic is still the most powerful
source of power in the world. As you probably know, the evil archmage known as
Black Akira also possesses dragon magic, and many wonder how that could be. But
what only few know: Black Akira is not human.”
"Huh?"
”Let it be
known that Black Akira only looks human now. But he used to be a black dragon.
By a rare transition he transformed but found out too late that there was no way
he could transform back. Then he settled for it and started life as a human
magic user.
"He was a
black dragon as I said, and he became an evil human. Akira he calls himself now,
an abbreviation of his dragon name. And it became Black Akira later. Some think
that is because of his dark alignment or even his dark skin, but it is of course
because he used to be a black dragon.
"But the
evil dragons also learned the most powerful magic the face of this world has
ever seen and used it for their dark ways, to dominate the world as well as each
other. In the First Dragon Wars, the dragons battled with all their magic,
destroying large areas and many of their kin. When they crash now, the results
will be disastrous and doom the Dragonknights when they stay on their
dragons.
"I will
not avoid the subject: I was afraid. Aye, even dragons know fear. Mostly of
other dragons. And I fear the powers of evil dragons and eventual bone dragons.
I never even thought of becoming one. I always feared. And when I studied magic,
I studied the defensive purposes. You know magic?"
"No magic,
and little about it.”
"There are
spells to protect you from attacking magic. Some will keep you from the harm of
the lesser spells only, bigger spells dispel also the bigger spells. But they
can be kept up with a lot of effort only. And still the most powerful spells of
warding would not dispel the highest attacks of magic. And those spells only
last for moments. And I wanted to create a unique globe of protection:not only
one that protects against the highest spells of attacking magic, but also an
eternal one. And not only that, but it would also be a globe which dispels all
attacking magic spells but lets the defensive and supportive spells through.
That globe I wanted to create.”
"And?"
Bulldozer asked. He had never been interested in magic, even though his girl was
a mage and his father was said to be killed by magic. Still this was
interesting.
"And I
succeeded! But not in the form of a spell. But that was fine with me, because I
never wanted the globe to be passed on as a spell, giving all the dragons the
power to be immune to magic, which would make a far more dangerous world.
Instead, I had to cast the globe on myself to create that globe for one time and
one time only. I had to be left alone for over a mooncycle else the whole place
would be
destroyed.
But I was in a deserted area and everything went fine. Now the magic of the
world can't harm me. You have a wand at your belt. Try to fire it at me,
anywhere you like. It will not affect me. Not at all.”. It always affirmed its
own words.
Bulldozer
didn't feel like wasting precious wand energy but he felt the dragon needed to
demonstrate. So he spoke the word of command and a bolt of electricity shot at
the dragon's head and suddenly vanished.
"Well
then, so I became immune to all kinds of magic. From the puniest spell to the
highest spells of dragon magic. The field of dispelling lies on my scales. And
that's a weak point. Normally, dragons change skin in what you call twenty-three
years. So the field would eventually fall off. So I did another unique thing: I
enchanted my own skin.”
"Wow, you
enchant?"
”I do. You
have a beautiful sword, I say even though I despise cold steel. With your
approval I will enchant it.”
”Oh,
please.”
"So I
enchanted my scales. One advantage was surely that it was all the more
protection against material weapons. With a superb sword you could slice through
my scales if they weren't enchanted. So my body was protected against the swords
and sorcery.”
"That
makes you invincible.”
”I was
definitely one of the strongest reds until I got a disease. Normally my scales
would fall off because of it but I enchanted them so they couldn't. And so I
couldn't get rid of the disease. I had overseen one thing: healing. The globe
also made me immune to healing. And there is no way I could drop the scales as
they are my very skin.”
”So your
work becomes your death?"
"Aye, but
I am very old as well. I am of a right age to die finally. I have lived a good
like in neutrality and I have experienced many good things. No, I do not regret dying, my time has
come.”
"And your
magic? Your unique globe? Will it die with you?"
Now the
dragon kept silent, and Bulldozer knew it was thinking.
"No, my
work will not die with me, it will be heired.”
"You have
a child?"
"Thou,
young warrior, will heir my work. Thou will, if thou art ready for
it.”
"You
mean... my skin will be enchanted as well and will dispel magic? Sounds
creepy.”
The dragon
laughed silently.
"It sounds
creepy because thou make it sound creepy. The truth is that my scales will fall
off after my death. Then it will become a scale mail. It will always fit you.
Before that, I will cast some spells on you.”
”What kind
of spells?" Bulldozer asked, a little worried.
"Thou art
right to be worried, warrior. Thou must worry when a dragon starts casting at
you. But don't fear, the spells will only have good effects on you. They will
make you bigger, stronger, brighter, faster, your senses and reflexes will
improve. Then thou will be a worthy one to wear my scales. But before that, I
would like to know exactly who is going to wear my
scales.”
Bulldozer
took a sip of his rum bottle and looked up.
"My name
is Bulldozer Rockscale, third and youngest son of Swordslaught. I come from a
barbarian family in the Water Realm but a few generations back my ancestors
moved to Pezar in the Western Realm. Our family has always excelled in fighting
as it's our way of life. We have survived centuries of war and battle. We train
from the very beginning and the training never stops, as one can never be good
enough. We master every weapon, are known for our strength, skill and courage.
We are dedicated to fighting like a priest to his god.
"When I
was young, I was taught how to hold light weapons like a short club or a dagger
and later I started practising with them. After a long time of training I learnt
how to use more weapons until I had seen them all. After a lot of training my
father gave a me test about a weapon I had
been
training with and when I passed I was allowed to concentrate on another weapon.
The tests go up from the test of the short club to the test of the two-handed
sword, a test I passed last year. But still my father didn't want me to go to
the war and kept me home. After he died and my mother and younger sister were
killed while my brothers had been taken away, probably to be killed somewhere
else, there was nobody to stop me. Victories were mine, evil fled as they saw
me. I started building a reputation worthy of one of my family. It is pride,
honour and a good fight my family lives on.”
"My
personal history is not much. I am only eighteen years of
age.
After my
family got killed I went out to find my brothers, as I believed they were held
in town. I travelled together with Inge, Cyber and Tormentor and we freed many
captives and killed nearly every evil man in Pezar, but I didn't find my
brothers. Then I was sent to battle and we freed the imprisoned tribe in the
Water Realm. After some patrolling in the north I was called back, by the golden
dragon, who sent me here. Because I was known for my lack of
fear.”
"Lack of
fear thou say. Fear has been a key word in my life. People feared me. They were
foolish humans who believed all red dragons were evil. Real life I could not
have in neutrality and real life I did not have. Nay, normal life was nothing
for me. Where the good dragons now want to be in the spotlight carrying knights,
where the evil dragons are in the spotlight with cults serving them, I lived my
life here, in this lair. Never did I choose sides in a war. I studied and
sometimes I had conflicts. Oh, a majestic battle of magic is one thing, but a
majestic battle of dragon magic is something else!
"A battle
of magic, between two dragons, can destroy ranges of mountains when fought in
the mountains, cover a big city with sand when fought in a desert. When dragons
clash they will not rest until one is down for good, and they don't care about
anything else. Never.”
”And thy
life must be like that. Fight till the end and never give up, you know you will
succeed in the end and take the glory. Thou will be a brave warrior who wears my
scales.”
"With my
scales, nothing can stop thee. Thy schooling in battle will help you survive the
world. Thy protection against magic will make you dangerous for anybody, no
matter how big his magic powers are. The biggest mage in the world will not
stand a chance against thee. Not a chance, indeed.”
"Now on
thee lies the question, Bulldozer Rockscale: will thou wear my scales, the aye
or the nope.”
Bulldozer
didn't need to think any longer.
"Aye, I
will. I am not a lover of the art but even I think it would be the biggest waste
one could imagine if your work die with you. Aye, I will wear thy
scales.”
"Thou made
a wise decision, young warrior. It will help thee become an old warrior. Magic
thou will face, magic thou will resist without blinking.
Whoever
wants to attack you with magic is herby doomed. Thou art a strong man but this
will make you what I indeed once was: invincible.”
"I kinda
like that feeling.” Bulldozer smiled.
"Now sit
down and do nothing I do not tell you to. Nothing at all. I have to cast a lot
of spells. It will take a long time. A very long time. Do not disturb me as the
results can and will be disastrous. You will wear my scales in the form of a
scale mail on your body. Do not be afraid to grow as the mail will always fit
you. And though only your chest will be protected by the dragon scales, your
entire body will be protected against magic. And the mail is so powerful there
is not a sword that can make a hole in my scales, they're absolutely
impenetrable. You will always be able to take off the scale mail, but the
special powers of the mail, like the immunity to magic, will no longer affect
you. They will always return, however, the moment you put it on again. And when
your time has come, pass it on to your heir. Do not let anybody wear this mail
when you're still alive.”
"Nay, I
will not tell thee everything about the mail, there are things you have to find
out yourself. But there is more. I will bring you now into a trance and when you
wake up, I will be gone. Do not be afraid to forget, as you will remember
everything. Be free to take the small treasure I have, as I will be gone and I
won't be needing it anymore. Farewell brave warrior, never forget that I granted
my skin to thee.”
"Farewell
dragon, may Drachlich be with you.”
Then
Bulldozer sat down and heard the dragon casting. He felt himself growing and
then he fell down.
Chapter
Seven
Inge and Cyber
rode to New Iris where indeed everybody was building.
New halls
were built around the many portals and a whole new marketplace was being set up.
The portals were free again and they were guided to the right portal. Then they
were in Centro, the town nearest to Dragon Peak in the Golden Mountains. They
bought horses again and when they left for Knose they saw three flights of
dragons fly out, carrying knights.
"The bond
between dragon and man. How will Bulldozer do?" Inge said, her face twisted in a
deep trance.
"I don't
know, though I believe the golden dragon when he said he'll be
back.”
When they
encamped, Inge showed Cyber the book of the ranger who had spent time with a
dragon.
”The tales
go on and on.” Cyber said, glancing through the many
pages.
”And this
is only the first volume, there are five.”
"Meanwhile,
we have to make it on our own, we can't tell when we will see him
again.”
”Aye, but
the longer he stays away, the more worried I get.”
"I can
understand that. You love him, it's logical you worry about your
man.”
They rode
on at dawn and suddenly met a patrol of minotaurs, accompanied by a human magic
user. Cyber immediately raised the white banner.
"You are
riding to the Mid Realm, home of the Black Cross Legion.”
"Knose is
our destination. We were sent by the lords of the United Western Realms for
reasons of parley.”
"Why did
they send you?"
"They
consider you a mystery friend fighting on our side while you first kept to
defending your own territory. The lords want to know more about
you.”
The mage
nodded.
”Then you
can come with us. We were just heading back to Knose as it is time for our three
days of rest. Let it first be known that we are neutral but to restore the
balance we fight evil and not good.”
"All-right,
that means we can trust you.”
They rode
on for a week, not too fast as the minotaurs were on foot.
Sometimes
they met other patrols but they were all legionnaires.
Finally
they arrived in Knose, the large minotaur-built town.
The
legionnaires exchanged signs and words with the town guards and they could
pass.
”The Mino
43rd patrol is dismissed for three days after they have led this twosome to the
Lords.” a herald announced officially.
They were
led to a giant palace, which looked a little crudely built to Cyber and Inge but
inside it was beautiful.
There they
were led to a large room where they saw a big minotaur in a uniform, a human
veteran warrior and a magic user. They knew there was a cleric as well among the
four Lords but he seemed to be elsewhere.
"Ah,
welcome strangers from the west. We have seen you coming for a long time. Your
intentions are good and that is why you could come here. What is it you want?"
the mage asked.
"We, in
the name of the Lords of the United Western Realms, want to know you better as
you are a vague mystery to us and now we fight off the evil of Black Akira
together. This scroll sealed by the King of the Western Realm will probably say
the same as we do not know what it says.”
Cyber
handed the scroll to the warrior who opened the seal with a small dagger. A
short look at the letter affirmed that it said the same Cyber had just
said.
”I buy
that reason.” the warrior said. He was dressed in shining silver plate mail, a
longsword was hanging from his belt in a scabbard fashioned with velvet and a
large oval shield was polearmed.
"This is
our meeting room, where we plan everything. But first take a seat, you have been
travelling long and you must be hungry. Please enjoy our hospitality first with
some food and wine.”
"Please,
I'm starving.” Cyber said with a courtly bow.
The
Highsword clicked his fingers and at once a servant entered carrying two full
plates of food, followed by another servant who carried a bottle of wine and two
silver goblets.
"Since the
First Crusade, when this area was almost destroyed, the people fled and left the
area almost empty. New people came and they were the people who had something
special. A lot of magic users and priests, as well as experienced rangers,
druids, paladins and warriors. We started building new homes and because of its
centred position we called it the Mid Realm, the place where neutral magic would
keep an eye on everything. In the beginning there were a few conflicts with the
minotaurs who had settled below our grounds. Their alignment was simply called
'selfish', and when the internal battles had been fought they lived apart from
the rest of the world in their own way of neutrality.”
"Then
Black Akira grew in power and we knew all the way that a joining like this could
happen any day. The Eastern Realm is full of soldiers, the evil and undead rule
there. Cults of monsters live in the realms that are deserted by the sane
beings, powerful necromancers and dark priests hold their minions in the places
we now know as the Grave Realm. You can find the undead anywhere there, some
organized, some running in the wild. The Dark Elves live near, dragons have
lairs anywhere.”
"And we
feared the east and we knew that if any threat would come to our lands it would
come from there. But when they joined we did not want to join your realm. The
Western Realm would not attack us, the Eastern Realm as well as the Eastern
Teutonic Realm would. And we had no real defense. In the Mid Realm we have a lot
of magic powers. We built the realm with the mages, priests and druids. Normal
soldiers are hard to find. The minotaurs, on the other hand, are all
high-skilled warriors with great strength and the love for fighting. Their
bulldozer charges and axe-wielding are notorious all over Vascaria. But the
minotaur warriors have no resistance against magic. They have no healers. And
even with their amount of fighters, they would not stand an attack from the east
with soldiers and magic together.”
"So, we
found each other. And now we're the Black Cross Legion. Strong minotaur soldiers
and a lot of magic users and priests with devastating powers. Just imagine the
force of a minotaur army backed up with powerful spellweaving. That's our force
and that's how we win our battles.”
"Okay, the
Legion was built to defend their own grounds. Then why are they now helping the
United Western Realms with independent attacks on the eastern armies who attack
the west?"
"Don't you
want us to do so, then?" the Highsword asked.
"Oh, we
can use all the help we can get.” Inge replied quickly.
"Well, we
started as defenders, indeed. But the main reason is we are neutral. We are
living to maintain the balance. And when one side seeks to disturb the balance
we arrive to drive them back.”
"I see.
But what if...” Inge started, but suddenly a minotaur guard entered,
double-headed axe drawn.
”This
better be good.” the minotaur lord said.
"Attack
coming near Valern!"
”Valern?
How far are our forces?"
"They will
make it to Valern before the eastern troops arrive.”
"We'll
defend the fort. What are you waiting for? Go!" the minotaur lord yelled and the
guard hurried out.
The
Highsword rose.
”Are you
coming with us, or do you know enough?"
"You're
going to Valern as well?"
”We are
all going. I serve the gods of heroism and those who avoids battle is not a hero
but a coward.”
"We will
come, too. You have been helping us so much, this is the least we can
do.”
"You are
good representatives of your lords. Come.”
They
walked out and mounted their horses quickly. Around them they saw people were
preparing to leave as well, men and minotaurs alike.
When they
entered the minotaur fort, they could see the enemy incoming from a fair
distance.
”You,
elf...”
”Inge.”
"... Inge,
do you fight with magic or with the longbow?"
"Magic I
guess. More effective at this time.”
"I will
use magic, too.” Cyber said.
”Magic?But
you are a paladin.”
"Aye, one
with two wands here.”
The wizard
studied the wands.
"Fire and
ice wands. Very powerful ones. How did you get those?"
"They were
a gift from a barbarian tribe we freed.”
"Good. Now
be careful with those, don't hit our men and the
minotaurs.”
"Those are
easy to recognize.”
”Follow
me.”
They
walked to a high tower and were placed on a balcony facing the battle field.
They saw several more balconies where other magic users were standing,
concentrating. Healers were gathering in the back to catch the wounded ones who
would return to the base.
Then Cyber
saw the bulldozers. They were gigantic metal plates with spikes on the front and
four sets of grips on the back. Behind the bulldozers four minotaurs would run.
Because the plate was thirty feet wide and seven feet high, the minotaurs
couldn't see where they were going. But when they crashed into some soldiers
they did it with shattering force while the plates were too high to jump over.
The minotaurs would run back in their own footsteps and start again to charge
what was left.
Behind
them, two units of human cavalry and four units of infantry followed to outflank
the opponents, fighting standing.
The
eastern army attacked en masse but they soon met the first deadly charges from
the Bulldozer. Now the cavalry and the infantry came into action to trap the
army in a large field. From the fort, magic was unleashed at the
soldiers.
The
minotaurs had brought huge catapults that had to be pulled back by two
minotaurs. When they were in position they fired and when the missiles landed
among the eastern soldiers they exploded, sending soldiers in the air while the
deadly gas that came out of it also made victims.
The
soldiers in the back started to flee. They understood that they would not fight
just an army but suffer a disastrous defeat at the hands of the Legion.
Thunderous clouds gathered above them and one lightning bolt after the other
struck. This came from the wizard lord, who was casting all the
time.
"This
man's got some powers.” Inge said, fascinated.
"Definitely.
This battle's as good as over.”
"But my
wands are empty.”
”So are
mine. Guess it was the price to pay.”
"Maybe
that wizard can recharge them.”
”Would be
perfect, indeed Let's ask him when we're finished.”
When the
battle was over, a few tents were set up inside the fort to help the wounded
while the lords went back to Knose.
They
rested for a day in the palace and then the lords called them
again.
"We have
made a statement for your lords. They can do with that. We will help them in
keeping the eastern army in the east but we do not agree with actions that
involve conquering parts of their territories. There must be a way to get peace
without making the world one big realm. When they choose to try that, they
choose for letting this war last. And so they choose to face
us.”
Inge
understood.
"Okay, we
will deliver this message.” she said.
"You know,
you are a very special elfwoman. You could join us.”
"Maybe.
But I have a friend in the Western Realm I don't want to leave. He would be
going to a dragon. Maybe he is already back, waiting for me. And maybe he never
will.”
"Why did
he go to a dragon?"
”A
Dragonlord's golden dragon sent him.”
"Then a
dragon must be dying. What kind of dragon is it?"
"A neutral
red, the dragon said.”
”That must
be Admiruytrior. Has his lair in the Golden Mountains. He would die in a few
centuries and that was a long time ago. Seems his time has come. And then your
friend will get a dragon's last gift.” ”Dragon's last
gift?"
"When
dragons spend their last days with a person they receive a gift from the dragon
prior to its death. You see, dying dragons always like to talk to somebody. They
discuss their lives before dying and then they
give the
one they talked to their last gift. That can be an enormous treasure -though
this dragon never liked to collect treasure- or something else of great
value.”
"So
Bulldozer can come back mighty rich?"
"And more.
You can never say what a dragon gives as a last gift.”
Then
another minotaur guard came in and naturally he looked at the minotaur lord who
was looking severely at the guard who had burst in the
room.
”There is
a man here that came by means of magic transport. Suddenly he was standing in
the hall here. He says he don't know why he had been sent here but it must be
with a good reason. He says maybe his friends are here.”
”Tall, big
man built like a minotaur -as we say- , young, brown hair and a two-handed
sword?" Cyber asked. The minotaur nodded, ignoring the
remark.
”That's
the Mighty One.”
”How did
that dragon know we were here?"
"Never
underestimate a dragon's knowledge, young man.”
”Send him
in.”
And
indeed, Bulldozer entered.
”Hey, I
guessed right: you are here.”he smiled.
Cyber
looked in astonishment at him. Bulldozer was wearing a beautiful sleeveless red
scale mail.
”You
killed the dragon?"
”Well, he
was sick. It's a long story.”
”One we
are all interested in.” the wizard said.
Bulldozer
sat down and after he had drunk some beer he started
telling.
"And when
I fell down I woke up in a trance and the dragon talked to me. He told me
everything about his life and much more. Man, you sure see a lot of things when
you live that long! He told me the evil dragons were gathering for an attack.
And the knights must stay home then, else they will be pulverized, he said. And
I believe him. Dragon magic is awesome.”
"He said
that once I would wield the strongest sword there has ever been. I'm not sure
when or how or what, only that I will. I have no idea how long I have been
there, only that he gave me instructions to use my dagger to stab him in a very
precise spot in his throat. It's a weak spot in a dragon and fatal when stabbed.
That's how he died, by my hand. But he had gained my trust and when he finished
casting I stabbed him. Then I felt a wave of energy coming loose and then I fell
down again.”
"When I
rose, I saw the scale mail. It looked a bit too small for me now but as I put it
on it fit like a second skin. And then I was suddenly standing in the hall and
those minotaurs grabbed me. Some wild guys, you know
that?"
"Interesting.
Why did he give you a scale mail of his scales? In
honour?"
"Well,
these are special. This mail protects me from all kinds of attacking magic. Kind
of enchanted mail.”
"Wrong,
this mail does not reflect on a detection spell. Do you think the dragon had
enchanted its own scales?" the wizard asked.
"Oh aye,
because of the disease his scales would have fallen off but because of the
enchantment they couldn't.”
"You look
bigger than I remember you, Mighty One.”
"The
dragon said he would make me some bigger and stronger.”
The wizard
started casting another short spell. He detected enchantment in Bulldozer's
dagger and his sword but not in the mail.
"I am
sorry, but that mail is not enchanted.”
"Sure it
is, your magic is not able to detect it.” Bulldozer said
boldly.
The mage
looked upset.
”Now who
are you to question my powers, young man?"
"Bulldozer.”
Cyber said with a warning voice.
"His magic
can't affect me, that's the whole trick about.”
"This is a
challenge, warrior. One I accept.”
The mage
started casting and Cyber wanted to draw his weapon.
”Never
mind Cyber. Hey, just watch out for my friends will you? They can be affected,
you know.”
The mage
completed the spell and lightning soared through the room.
Cyber
grabbed his reflection mirror and wanted to dive in the way but came too late.
The bolt went straight at Bulldozer and... disappeared.
Everybody
frowned, only Bulldozer smiled.
"What in
the Abyss?"
”As I
said, this mail protects me from all kinds of attacking magic. For all the magic
in the world, you are nothing but an old man to me. With no offense intended, of
course.”
"None
taken. You amaze me, young man.”
"It's
amazing that you're now resistant to all magic
attacks.”
"All magic
attacks?" the wizard wanted to know.
”All magic
attacks, up to the highest dragon spells. Well, not all magic. Just the attacks.
But if somebody wants to help me by making me stronger or invisible by magic
they can.”
"Amazing
indeed.”
"And how
do you feel?"
”Feel?
Well, I feel great, stronger,
bigger and
better than ever.”
”But after
the spell?"
”The same,
I didn't feel a thing of the magic.”
"That
makes you a special, not to say unique person.”
"Well,
it's not the person, anyone who wears that mail would be
special.”
"This mail
will not be worn by anybody but me and will be worn by my heirs after my death.
And the enchantment of this mail is so strong that it cannot be damaged by the
sword. It is made out of the dragon's hardest and toughest skills. And of course
I have my own skills to survive. I have my own fighting skills, I master every
weapon and best most in unarmed combat.”
"You
continue to challenge, don't you?" the Highsword asked with a
smile.
"Drop your
weapons and we will see who is best in unarmed combat.”
Bulldozer
grinned and untied his belt. The Highsword did the same and they locked up. The
Highsword tried to get control over Bulldozer with an armlock but Bulldozer had
seen every one of those and turned out of it, immediately reversing it and
dropping the man to the ground.
Then he
grabbed the Highsword's head and twisted it into a mean headlock, twisted away
from the man until they stood back to back and bent forward, forcing the lord to
submit.
"You are
indeed an excellent fighter.” the Highsword said with a
smile.
"We have
to go and give our lords your message.”
The men
nodded and a minotaur guided them to the stables.
”Horses
are ready.” the minotaur said, ”Third horse here, too.”
They
mounted and saluted to the lords who were standing
outside.
"So, it
was quite along talk?"
”Aye, why
else did you think I was so damn thirsty when I arrived?" Bulldozer grinned,
”Well, actually it was far more listening to his tales. Incredible what you live
through when you live for millennia.”
”I believe
that. I read a book about a ranger who also talked to a dragon. The dragon wars
were devastating.”
"Were you
there then?"
”Of course
not, that was seven thousand years ago. Humans didn't even exist back
then.”
"It is
said that the gods were sorry when they created humans. They were too aggressive
and they were punished for being what they were by their short lifespan compared
to other races. When I would believe that I would not understand why dragons
live so terribly long. They have been engaged in battles far worse that human
battles.”
"With
something like that on my body I think I'd feel a little like a dragon.” Inge
giggled.
"I feel
great, powerful, invincible. I'll never forget the face of that wizard when he
saw his lightning disappear.”
"Greatest
disappointment of his life.”
Inge's
horse suddenly staggered and she fell in Cyber's
direction.
Cyber
quickly grabbed her while Bulldozer grabbed hold of the reins, calming down the
horse which got scared by a lizard running in front of its
hoofs.
”Easy
dude. Nice and easy.”
"Thank you
Cyber.” Inge said and wanted to kiss him on his cheek. To her surprise, Cyber
suddenly backed off.
”Go on,
I'm not the jealous type.” Bulldozer said with a small
snort.
"No, it's
not that. A woman can't touch me.”
”I'm
touching you right now.” Inge said, looking up surprised.
”You're
touching my clothes. When you would touch my bare skin it will
burn.”
"Hey,
what's that?" Bulldozer asked.
”I'm kind
of cursed.”
Cyber
lifted his small chain hood and they saw some strange sigils on his
forehead.
”And that
means that you burn when a woman touches you?" she asked. Cyber nodded and she
started casting.
”What are
you doing?"Cyber asked. Then he understood. When Inge completed her spell,
nothing happened.
"Hey,
what's so different with this curse?" she asked, looking
up.
"It can be
removed by one person only, and the one who cursed me. Some man-hating witch
cursed me well over a year ago. She thought I was somewhat too
romantic.”
”And she
was jealous?"
"No, er...
I'd rather not talk about it.” Cyber avoided the question, quickly covering the
curse with his hood again.
"It's a
long ride, we were escorted by the Legion when we came here. We just have to go
northward from here. Let's not drift off.”
"And how
was your mission? Exactly why did they send you to the Legion? For this message
you were talking about?"
Inge and
Cyber started telling while they were riding to the portal and then Bulldozer
told some more, suddenly noticing he could repeat every word the dragon had
said.
Chapter
Eight
They arrived
back in Pezar, rested a night and then reported to the war room to deliver the
message of the Black Cross Legion. But when they entered they saw the room was
in chaos. The lords were pointing at the big map and talking
loudly.
”What
happened?" Bulldozer informed.
"Ah, you
have returned. Right now, something very strange is going on, as a part of the
Western Realm has vanished.”
"Vanished?
What do you mean?"
”Disappeared
in thin air, that's what he means. Suddenly it was gone. See this part of the
realm? It is no more.”
"And
what's there now?"
”The
sea.”
”Then that
means that the Lands of Fire are also gone. Any fire giant seen
lately?"
"Nope,
they were never seen again.”
"It
happened three days ago. Suddenly it was all gone. The towns of Rices and Jekis
were in there, along with the holy shrine of Lemonkis and its local portals.
There is no sign of the towns yet and the areas the local portals went to were
also all in the area.”
"How could
this have happened?" Cyber wondered.
"By magic,
most likely. Apparently this is a trick from Black Akira. I don't believe in a
wild storm taking so much land with nobody noticing the change in
weather.”
"Can he
let such a big area vanish just like that? There must be more here than meets
the eye.” Bulldozer said. The dwarven king nodded.
"But what
else could there be?"
”I have no
idea, I'm no mage.”
All day
long, the disappearing of the area was the main point of
discussion.
"Why don't
we send a ship to that area?"
”It's
dangerous when magic is indeed involved. We should send some
wizards.”
"We need
them in battles.”
Bulldozer
looked again at the map.
”If I see
it correctly they have not taken an inch from the Teutonic Realm. See? The new
shore runs exactly where the border used to be.”
"Right. So
it is indeed a magic attack from the enemy.”
"Then we
must try to make up for this with magic as well. Battles or no battles,
somebody's got to take care of this.”
"But then?
Maybe Black Akira is waiting for this!"
"We have
to take the risk, we can't just forget about all those citizens. Rices was a
rich trading town, if it would be lost it's a loss for the
realms.”
Now the
elven king walked up to Inge.
"I'm
afraid I have some bad news about your father. He is
missing.”
"Missing?"
”He was
overwhelmed by a band of brigands and we found the rest of his patrol dead. He
seems to have escaped as elven tracks were spotted but could not be followed.
Even the best trackers can't follow an elf's tracks when he is
escaping.”
”I see.”
Inge said, trying to fight her tears.
"I can
dismiss you now if you want, but you have not come here without a reason. The
report from the Black Cross Legion.”
Inge and
Cyber told about the meetings and handed over the message.
"Lords of
the United Western Realms,
We honour
you for your prowess in driving the enemy from the east back. We have supported
you in this, trying to restore the balance, and we will do so until Black Akira
is defeated. We are neutral and on our own side but when one side is attacked we
help the defending side.
However,
would you choose to press on and let the war last this way we see no other
option than to stop you.
So, as
long as you are keeping your own lands clean you can expect our full cooperation
but do not try to be the same as your enemy.
Was
signed, the Black Cross Lords.”
"Well, now
we know what's going on. So they want to keep the balance and they help the
defending side. And how are they working?"
"With a
lot of magic and minotaur power.”
Cyber
described the battle in Valern.
”So the
army was shattered with small losses. Impressive.”
"They
don't lose many legionnaires this way. How do they get new ones? They don't seem
to be the types to hire mercenaries.”
"No, they
ask people who have something special. They considered me a special elf and they
invited me.” Inge told. A guard stormed in.
"Just a
minute, or is it urgent?"
"Very
urgent. Eastern troops have gone through the Water Realm, leaving it
unharmed.”
”So?"
”So they
march on.”
The elven
king looked up.
"They have
no business in the Prison Realm or in the Southern Desert. That means they're
heading for Gunlet or our Numavost!"
"They were
said to march northward, milord. To Numavost.”
"We must
send troops there, the elves alone might not stand. Sevin, you do accept human
help, don't you?"
Sevinaeus
nodded: ”All I can get.”
"What
troops can we send?"
They all
checked the map, including Bulldozer, bold as ever.
"The 32nd
Fire Squad, the 7th Western unit, the 9th Western unit, the 3rd dwarven unit and
the 12th Western unit. The others might not make it in time. The Spit units must
stay alert themselves. Maybe they will split.”
"I need my
Squad. They have been sent to the borders.”
"The 9th
is ours, we will go.” Bulldozer said. The king of the Western Realm wanted to
remark that that would be his decision but all seemed to agree so he merely
nodded. The king had known Bulldozer's father for a long time and knew not to
argue with a Rockscale, even if this one was four times as young as
himself.
"I must go
north and try to find my father.” Inge suddenly said.
"But guys,
I know you have been with me for a long time and you are my best friends. But I
feel I've got to do this alone.”
"That's
impossible. Those brigands overwhelmed not only your father but also his unit.
They are too dangerous, probably teutonic.”
"I trust
my magic and my longbow. You must go and defend my realm.
Please.”
Cyber
looked at Bulldozer, who looked back.
"Bulldozer,
you must go to Numavost. With your powers, the enemy can be
defeated.”
”Then
Cyber will come with you.” Bulldozer decided.
Cyber
looked helpless. He was willing to go either way, now that it was obvious Inge
and Bulldozer would have to split. Finally, Inge nodded.
"Okay,
then so be it. We will leave tomorrow.”
”At dawn.”
Cyber knew.
And that's
why Bulldozer and Tormentor readied their horses at once to go southward while
Inge and Cyber would leave for the north.
"Dudes,
all the luck of the world.” Bulldozer said, and to Inge: "Take care of
yourself.”
”And if
not, I will.” Cyber said reassuringly.
"For you
goes the same. You are both my best friends and I wouldn't want to miss you for
the world.”
"Good bye,
Mighty One. May the gods be with you.”
”Aye.”
"Are you
coming, cousin?" Tormentor asked, impatiently, ”You two hang in there.”he just
said to the twosome and rounded his horse. Bulldozer brandished his sword as a
last salute and followed his cousin.
Bulldozer
and Tormentor joined the rest of their unit and together they rode to their base
in Numavost, near a town called Platilon.
Shortly
after they arrived they heard the enemies were incoming.
"Well, we
didn't arrive too late anyway.”
Bulldozer
gave Tormentor one of his wands, he had enough of them
left.
"By the
way, where did you get that scale mail?" Tormentor
informed.
"I killed
a dragon, it was sick. It's a long story. The mail makes me immune to all magic
attacks.”
”Now how
can that be?"
”The
dragon spent so many years preparing his scales and they served him well in the
end. And when he knew he would die he didn't want his work to die with him. So
he gave me his scales to wear as a mail shirt, as his last gift. And some
treasure again. Man, I hardly realize how rich I am. When I returned my backpack
was extremely heavy with treasure. I put most of it in the vault. But then
again, what is money?"
”Enemy
incoming!" somebody yelled.
They took
their positions and waited for the enemy to arrive.
Tormentor
and Bulldozer were put into safe positions because they had wands. They fired at
the back of the army because this way the enemy would be hurt before they
encountered the western soldiers, and also because they expected some mages to
be there. On top of that there was a rain of arrows from the elven archers and
every shot was a hit.
There were
losses but because of the tactics worked out well and the enemy was defeated in
short time.
Shortly
afterwards, teams of trackers and warriors were sent into the woods to see if
there was anybody left. Bulldozer and Tormentor went together and they inspected
the woods carefully. But it was quiet, the only sounds they heard came from the
animals and the trees.
"Let's
call it a search and get back to Platilon.” Bulldozer
proposed.
Tormentor
agreed grunting and looked at his compass.
"Hey,
what's the matter Tor? Where are we?"
”I ain't
got a map of this place, but we are somewhere north of
Platilon.”
"And that
can be really somewhere. We have been walking for a full week. So I guess we
just walk south and hope we find the base or any other village before we get
attacked by wild animals.”
"I'll find
the way back.” Tormentor snorted, cutting through the heavy bushes with his
ranger knife. Its blade was carved on one side and sharp on the other side while
the tip was forked. He always had it with him, it was the sign of a
ranger.
Bulldozer
had also been promoted to sergeant and so they were two sarges, lost in the
woods of Numavost, though Tormentor never admitted it.
They
walked for two more weeks. Tormentor had to hunt for food but he was quite good
at that, something Bulldozer had never expected from such a tall man like his
cousin. Finally they ran into a band of elves who guided them back to
Platilon.
”Sarges!
We've been missing you!" a soldier shouted.
"Well, I
guess my cousin's ranger instinct wasn't as good as we thought.” Bulldozer said.
Tormentor sent him a livid look.
”Did you
notice how close we were?"
”Aye, a
day on horseback.” Bulldozer said, shaking his head with a barely hidden
smile.
"Anyway,
we're back now. So, did we miss anything?"
"Not at
all, you will be sent back home soon. From what we've heard from the prisoners
they tried to surprise with an attack on Numavost and then march on to
Pezar.”
”No
surprise there, our mages saw them coming from a long distance.” ”And these
tactics surely worked.”
"Cyber
told me about those. If we must believe him magic is much more important than
normal soldiers.”
"What do
you mean, normal soldiers?" their captain asked.
"Well,
here is one not-so normal soldier. Magic can't harm him.”
"What do
you mean?"
”He's
totally resistant to all kinds of magic.”
"Impossible.”
”Sad but
true.” Bulldozer smiled, ”With this mail I am immune to magic, with my entire
body. Wand power can't harm me, either. When somebody attacks me with an
enchanted sword, the enchantment will fail as it will be dispelled the moment it
touches my mail. And its magic can't be detected.”
"That's
very interesting.” an old man said. He was obviously a magic user as Bulldozer
knew nobody else who wore those ridiculous robes.
This one
wore a silvery white tunic covered with grey robes and a light grey hood. The
man casted a light spell and saw it disappear on the mail.
"Amazing.
Really amazing.” the mage said.
"Heard
that one before.” Bulldozer nodded and turned around.
After all
those weeks of walking, he could use a hot bath and some rest in a warm
tent.
Back in
Pezar they waited for Inge and Cyber to return.
They had
been away for well over a month and still no sign.
But then
finally they returned. Cyber saw Bulldozer concentrating on something in his
room, sword drawn, and Cyber walked up to him from behind.
He tapped
him on his shoulder and suddenly Bulldozer reacted with a swing of his sword.
Then he saw it was his friend and dropped to the ground to avoid slashing
Cyber's head off. Now he hit him slightly in the hip where Cyber had metal plate
protection.
"What was
that then?" Cyber asked, a bit frightened.
"Some bad
reflex when somebody sneaks up from behind, I was in the middle of my
meditation. I had to drop else I would have hit you in the head. My
apologies.”
"Well, I'm
glad you could drop down in time.” Inge said and hugged him, then helped him to
his feet, although that was difficult and not necessary.
"So,
you've been taking some time eh?"
"Well, it
was hard. We didn't find him. And nobody else this time. We had to infiltrate in
a band of brigands and they confessed that they had ambushed the unit, a force
of seven while there were twenty of them. We killed them with magic and the
sword. And then we arrived at the new shore. And there we found a very young
magic user from the Black Cross Legion who said he was investigating the
situation. He told us the lands have not disappeared but now there was a magic
wall.”
"A magic
wall?"
"Aye, the
lands must still be there but they are entrapped in a wall of dark magic,
probably Black Akira's.”
"What a
black dragon can do.” Bulldozer said.
”It's a
strange case. But what happened to the war in the
meantime?"
"My father
always used to go to the Old Iron Maiden to be up to date again but we have a
better place: the war room. Let's go, we have something to
report.”
They
walked to the war room where the guards nodded friendly before letting them pass
immediately.
"Ah, there
we have our three heroes again. So, did you find Klaren?"
"We
didn't, but we found out something else. Listen.”
Inge and
Cyber told about the magic wall.
"My, this
is a very dangerous item. That means that Black Akira can enclose any area he
wants to and I guess he controls who comes and goes from there, if there is a
gate in the wall.”
"What will
he do from there? Maybe Pezar will be his next strike.”
"You never
know with wizards who want to conquer the world. This is a way to rule by means
of magic. He has found a way to rule now.”
"Or maybe
this was a one-time shot.”
"You never
know. The man's so powerful! I understand he even controls some cults of
monsters and the dark clerics support him, too. So maybe they will use their
undead minions against us.”
"Dark
magic invaded the Wind Realm, some soldiers were found
stoned.”
"From what
I heard, monsters invaded the realm as well. Maybe those monsters can turn the
living into stone.”
"Dragonlord,
your dragon isn't here anymore. Where's he gone to?"
"Dragon
Peak, to gather all the other dragons, as there have been signs of battle
preparation from the evil dragons. They don't want their riders in this battle
as that would prove lethal to all the knights.”
"I never
understood why a dragon needs a knight on its back anyway.” Bulldozer
said.
"Most
people think like you, warrior. But it is
tradition.”
"The
Dragonknights were founded by two individuals: Drachlich, the legendary platinum
dragon, and Jouster, knight of the long gone order of Centro. Drachlich would
allow Jouster on its back when he went into battle and the two became best of
friends. But the metal dragons worshipped Drachlich as their god -this was
before he was raised into godhood- and so they wanted humans on their backs as
well. And of course all the knights in the world would want to ride a dragon.
Finally, twenty knights and dragons bonded and the Dragonknights were raised.
Now there are a hundred or two. There are of course more dragons but they are
the so-called free dragons. And of course there are plenty of people willing to
become a Dragonknight. But we can't possibly allow them all. They are put to
heavy tests and more. When a man wants to become a Dragonknight he must prove
himself by climbing the Peak. During the heavy tests he is learnt how to deal
with the dragons. When you're riding a horse you are in command, when riding a
dragon things are entirely different for it's the dragon who's far more
intelligent, has much more knowledge and experience. When a squire has passed
the tests he is linked to a dragon. They work on a strong relationship and if
they succeed the knight is allowed. When it doesn't work out it depends on the
reasons, and the squire gets another dragon or is expelled from the knighthood
and can only be foot knights. But most of them descend the
Peak.”
"I see.
But now they're flying alone. Isn't it the pride of a knight rather to die than
to leave their dragons?"
"That
would not have been pride but foolishness.”
"I know
some cases where the difference is hard to tell.” Bulldozer just
said.
"The
humans have been fighting man against man, and the dragons have helped the
humans. In a fight against masses of dragons, there is nothing man can
do.”
”Aye, but
the help of the dragons was very handy in human battles.”
"Our help
is not needed.”
"I
understand. No offense intended.”
"None
taken, young warrior.” the lord said with a friendly nod.
"In fact,
I can appreciate it when somebody challenges me. It takes a lot of courage to do
that, you know?"
"I guess
it does.”
"Though
others would call it lack of respect.” Cyber remarked.
Bulldozer
merely shrugged.
”I talk
the way I talk, and that's the way I am.”
"So, a lot
of action going on everywhere. And for us?"
"For you
we have nothing so far. What you need is a time of rest and that is exactly what
we're going to give you. Dismissed until further orders.”
Outside,
Bulldozer shook his head.
”Who wants
rest when there's a war going on?"
”Should
have said that when still inside, going back now looks stupid. And I do need
some rest. Our trip has been tiring and my feet surely
want a few
days of rest.”
"Why,
Mighty One? Are you going somewhere?"
"Maybe I
am and maybe I ain't. Hey, we're home! Just relax and tell me everything about
your trip, I still haven't heard much.”
They told
about how they won the trust of the brigands and then heard that they were
indeed the ones responsible for Klaren's death.
"Anyway,
nobody got away and his death is avenged.”
"Who says
he's dead? As long as his body isn't found he needn't be
dead.”
"I just
don't want to think about my father just lying somewhere, his body eaten by the
wild animals.” Inge said and put her crying face on Bulldozer's
shoulder.
"And
then?"
”We walked
around for some time and we came to the shore. That's where his tracks ended,
the reports say. Nobody knows him in the seaside towns, but it's possible he's
taken a boat. But we know nothing about that. And then we came to the artificial
shore and we met this youngster. He was a magic user of the Black Cross Legion
and surprisingly
young,
especially when you see his skills. It was just a male human, just a little
older than the two of us are. He first mentioned there was something odd: he had
seen a ship sink for no reason, it just crashed as if it rammed something. There
was also a fire. Then he came with the possibility of a magic wall and he tried
to detect magic around the area. The results were surprising as we all felt a
wave of energy. Even I felt it, and I am no mage! Then the mage used what he
called a climate spell and it appeared the air was freezing cold close by, while
it wasn't that cold where we were standing. So he concluded it must be a wall. I
threw a light rock far away and we clearly saw it bouncing off
something.”
"A wall?
How high could it be? Maybe there is a way to cross it. Anyway, back to your
father. Where would an elf on the run go by ship?"
"Greentown!"
Inge suddenly exclaimed.
”You think
he took a ship to Greentown?"
The hidden
elf island was a possibility.
"Maybe.”
”He would
sooner take a ship straight back to Pezar.”
"Would he?
I don't know.”
”We've got
to go to Greentown and see if he's there!"
”You
can't. Humans are not allowed in Greentown.”
"Then you
go, and we wait for you in the harbour.”
"Maybe I
will never see him again.”
"You're
always so pessimistic. Let's first go to the shore and get you to
Greentown.”
"Sounds
good enough for a try. Tomorrow at dawn?"
”Aye.”
Chapter
Nine
The trip to
Greentown was unsuccessful. Inge returned in two days saying nobody had ever
seen her father and even among the Greentown elves Klaren Aken was famous and
they would know it if he were there.
So they
wandered on and suddenly saw the sky brightly illuminated in the far distance,
where the northern desert would be.
Inge, who
had the best ears, could hear horrible roars and they understood that the
dragons were clashing.
When they
arrived in Pezar again they saw the golden dragon again.
"So, how
was the battle?" Bulldozer asked casually.
"We had a
glorious victory and the evil dragon fled. No knight has to miss his dragon as
we had only seven losses and those were all free dragons.”
"Any sign
of Black Akira among the evil dragons?"
"He is not
able to transform. He will always be human with the power of a mandrake. His
powers cannot be broken.”
"Well, if
he can't fight well enough...”
"You are
wanted in the war room now.”
The
threesome nodded and entered.
"Ah, there
you are again, we heard you had taken a trip north. Any
sign?"
"He was
not seen in Greentown.”
The elven
king frowned hearing Inge had gone to Greentown. But he understood Inge would go
to the Abyss to find her father.
"Well,
we're glad you back as we have a perfect job for you now.”
To his
satisfaction Bulldozer saw three new chairs as luxurious as thrones had been
placed in the room and he sat down in the middle one.
Hesitant,
the others followed as nobody seemed to mind that Bulldozer sat down without
leave.
"Before
you went into action, there was evil in Pezar. There is still some evil in the
Western Realm...”
”Perfect
job for us indeed. Where are they? No problem.”
The old
king smiled at the warrior's eagerness.
"It is not
that. But just like that, there is good in the east. Some say that the whole
west is good and the whole east is evil but that's
nonsense.
Fact is
now that the good in the east has to retreat into the
shadows.
But they
are working hard building a group of resistance against Black Akira's reign of
terror. Now we have received a message from one who claims to be the leader of
the main resistance organisation. He wants the three of you to meet him to
discuss plans.”
"So... we
must go to the Eastern Realm?"
”They have
temporarily retreated to the Mid Realm.”
”And the
Legion?"
”Well, the
resistance work in their own lands so I guess the Legion can live with
it.”
"Okay,
we're going back to Knose.”
”No,
Medival is the meeting place, the capital of the Mid
Realm.”
”We know
the way. We'll leave tomorrow.”
"At dawn.”
Bulldozer grinned.
Again they
went to New Iris and they noticed a lot of buildings were already
finished.
”They
really work hard here, you know?"
”Aye. Word
goes that the king of Khazam has sent three hundred dwarves to help constructing
the new buildings and dwarves work on and on.”
They found
the portal and rode up to Medival. Again they met a patrol from the Black Cross
Legion and again they were escorted to the town.
"12th
elite human patrol checking in for guiding, one day of rest.” the herald at the
gates shouted.
”Why does
he shout that?" Cyber asked.
"The clerk
inside writes it down and keeps track of everything. Rules.” the sergeant of the
patrol explained.
The patrol
guided them through the town until they saw a large building built in the
typical Mid Realm style: large and low. There was a ground floor and a basement.
On the ground floor a man with an eye-patch was waiting for
them.
"Welcome,
heroes of the Western Realm. My boss has told me a lot about you. I am Ervoto,
second man of the Ratz, the resistance in the Eastern
Realm.”
"I thought
we'd meet the bigshot himself.” Bulldozer remarked.
"Herself.”
Ervoto corrected, ”She was needed and could not come
herself.
And she's
a stranger and I was born and bred in Prep, so it's not half as suspicious when
I leave the town for a few days. Nobody knows who I am who may not
know.”
"So you've
got a cover. And nobody knows you're here?"
"Nobody
who may not know.” the easterner affirmed.
"Perfect.
Now, how does the resistance work? You can't put a finger on Akira, can
you?"
"Black
Akira is the absolute ruler. But there are more rulers. Black Akira rules alone
but he is magi. He needs time to study and time to rule. And that time he hasn't
got. So he appoints lower rulers like governors, generals and mayors. It is for
those rulers we go. We have several professional assassins, thieves and rangers.
The good teutons of the east, they fight for us. Thieves sneak in people's
places and they kill them. They hit and disappear
invisibly.”
"Now that
sounds good. Now, why have you come here?"
"Our Lady
wants further discussion with the three of you.”
"Why
didn't she come herself? Why did she send you instead?"
"As I
said, she cannot leave her spot. And I am here to tell you where to
go.”
”So, the
only way we can meet her is going into hostile
lands.”
"Right.
Well, will we guys?"
”Of course
we will. This lady made me curious. If they need us in the east and they need us
in the west, we go to the middle and we end up somewhere north. At least we can
say we see a lot of the world this way.”
”If we
take a vacation south then.” Cyber smiled at Bulldozer's
statement.
”Good
idea, and we close down with a trip to the Dark Isles.”
”That's a
certain way of closing down your own door.”
"Still I'm
curious about those isles. Nobody knows who or what lives
there.”
”Because
nobody has ever returned alive.”
"Somebody
has to be the first one.”
”You don't
mean you...”
"Not now
at least. Now we go to the Eastern Realm to talk about the resistance with some
lady. Maybe she just wants me as another assassin.”
"You can
find the best assassins in the east, they don't need some big loud westerners
like us.” Cyber said.
"Right.
Before we leave, please tell us some more about the
resistance.”
And Ervoto
told. He told them about the situation in their realm and how they were
fighting. They had to act like thieves in the night because they could not be
discovered. If a member was caught he killed himself by biting a small capsule
of poison hidden in their teeth. The poison worked like acid and they would
explode only moments after they died.
No dark
cleric could bring them back again to torture their souls.
But that
had happened only a few times because the leader was very careful with her men
and only sent them out when she was sure there was more than a good chance of
escaping.
Because
most of them were thieves or assassins, they were experts in speed and
stealth.
They had
throwing stars, bows and arrows, poisoned darts, sharp daggers and blowpipes for
flawless and deadly use.
They
killed the demi-rulers in their sleep, waiting for them at
home.
They went
out for the small rulers, like mayors, because they were easiest to hit. They
couldn't get into a well-guarded castle to kill a
governor.
But still
they did a good job. Because so many mayors were killed the honour of ruling
became a bit dubious.
Not
everybody wanted to become a mayor anymore and all who were mayor were
frightened. Sometimes they were guarded but one of the guards could be in the
Ratz as well. The 'rats' as the people who feared them called them were spread
all over the lands.
The Ratz
were craftsmen, innkeepers, clerics, couriers, guards, farmers, freemen. Most of
those jobs were mere covers for their real
jobs.
They also
had a few mages, and that was the only way they could get at the bigger rulers.
They would see a ruler pass through the streets and cast a quiet death spell on
them. The leader would fall down two hours later and nobody would search for the
mage.
"You
really do a terrific job out there.” Cyber said.
"Aye, but
still our forces are not big enough to make a decisive strike. But our leader
will discuss that with you.”
"Look, we
have one habit about leaving. When we make plans, we make them for the next day,
at dawn. So we'll be heading for the east tomorrow. Now we must talk, the three
of us.”
Ervoto
rose, bowed and left the room.
"Now we're
going to the east where Black Akira rules.” Bulldozer said in a serious
voice.
”We're
going, then?"
"Of
course. We are asked and we are challenged and I'm not backing down. I'm not a
guy who trusts anybody but I trust this guy. We'll go at
dawn.”
"And what
are we going to do and how are we going to stay alive?"
"We'll
stay alive by magic and the mighty sword. Nobody must see us when we're there
and notice we're not from there. We must dress in dark. For you, that's not much
of a problem since you're already dressed in black. I just wrap my black cloak
around me and that will do. But Inge has to change.”
”Aye, that
golden tunic will attract anyone's attention.”
"And
what's under it.” Bulldozer smiled but then his voice became serious again,
”Think, man! She's an elf and there are only dark elves
there.”
"You
suggest I'm staying?" Inge asked sharply.
"Well, no
I...”
”Then I
think you're wrong. You were right the first time, Mighty One. As you said,
there are only dark elves there and I can't act like a dark elf. With your dark
clothes you can go around for a dark soldier.”
Cyber
looked a little offended but Bulldozer laughed heartily.
"Sure, if
it weren't for your grey eyes! A paladin in black and an anti-paladin won't
differ much in looks!" Inge also nodded.
"You can
go around rough and tough in a world of evil, you can handle. You also have your
black hair with you. As far as Bulldozer goes, he looks typically western as
well.” she continued, looking at the young fighter.
"If there
is a way to break that magic protection that will be no
problem.”
came a
voice from the doorway where a young man stood.
”You've
been eavesdropping on us?" Bulldozer asked, sword immediately
drawn.
"Hey, it's
you again, that young mage from the Black Cross Legion!" Inge
saw.
"Indeed,
it's me again. But from the way you are referring to me I hear I haven't
introduced myself properly. Adam Warlock, at your
service.”
"I guess
you know us. Inge, Bulldozer and Cyber.”
The young
man nodded. He was indeed just a little older than the two boys but one way or
the other he was very powerful in magic and his eyes looked a little older than
the rest of his body. He had short reddish brown hair and brown eyes, was pretty
tall and dressed in a crimson tunic with a black cross on his chest.”Everybody
knows you.”he smiled.
"Tales go
far ahead of you. Everybody in the Western Realm, as well as in the Mid Realm,
has heard of you and what you've done. I happen to have good ears and aye, I
overheard part of your conversation as I was on my way to you. We met only
briefly but I want to extend it. It is true that Inge, as
a Numavost
elf, can't infiltrate in the east. So you have to go without magic. A force of
two is not much and you must admit that even in your town battles you had to
rely on Inge's magic.”
"You know
a lot. And you are magi and you could travel unnoticed through the east because
of your tan and your hair, which seems to be common in the northeast. You could
have been an eastern mage if it weren't for that
ebony
cross on your chest and you want to go with us.”Cyber
said.
"You are a
quickly understanding man. Indeed, that was my plan.”
"Sounds
like a good plan.”Cyber nodded.”Works for me.”Bulldozer
added.
"Okay,
then that is a fact. Now what were you saying about breaking through the magic
protection of Bulldozer's scale mail?"
"Then I
can give him a new look.”.”New look?"Bulldozer asked with a surprised face.”Aye.
You will not lose any of your talents but you will look like a normal eastern
man. Okay, big and strong but your skin will have an eastern tan and your hair
will be black, just like your eyes.”
"That's
not bad for such a young mage.”Cyber said. Adam smiled a strange smile. Inge
studied him. He looked human all-right but something wasn't right. How could he
be that
powerful?Changing
looks was for highly skilled wizards!
"I suppose
it's not an attacking spell when you don't make me ugly.”
Bulldozer
smiled.”On the contrary, it's more like a protective
spell.”
Bulldozer
nodded slowly and threw his head in his neck.
"Okay
then, start casting. Mind if I sit down?Probably a long
spell.”
But to his
surprise the spell only took half a minute or so and then he felt a strange
tickling in his skin while Inge giggled.
He looked
at his hands and saw they were now a yellowish brown.
Cyber
handed him his mirror and he saw his face hadn't changed, it was now only of the
same tan and his eyes were pitch black while his hair was also black.”You're
looking great.”Inge laughed.
"So my
spells can affect you. I should have known. It's not an attacking spell and the
mail would only dispel attacking spells.”
"How do
you know?"Bulldozer asked.”I heard from the wizard lord. He told me you had come
in with the mail on and that his magic wouldn't affect you.”. Bulldozer
chuckled.
"That's
why I said you could cast it if you wouldn't make me ugly. If you had used the
same spell with evil intentions it wouldn't have had a
chance.”
"I
understand. Don't worry, my intentions are far from evil.”
"We will
rest now for the night. Be there at dawn.”.”Bet on it.”
"And
I?"Inge asked.”Well, you can sleep as long as you want.”
"I'm an
elf, I don't sleep much. Only when I'm really tired, and I'm
not.”
"Then
study your spells, like you always do.”
"But what
do I do when the three of you are gone?"
"Good
question. You can hang around with the Legion. When you stay longer with them
you learn more about them. And with this many mages around I am sure you can
find someone who can teach you a thing or two if you want.
And I
never understood how humans and minotaurs could get along in the first
place.”
"I will
answer that for you.”Adam said.”In the beginning there were some problems but it
was be together or die apart. But later we really got along though we still live
in separate barracks. The capital is Medival and the war room is in Knose. But
why do we get along?The minotaurs always
want to
prove their superiority and we are not just a bunch of humans. Remember we are
special humans. Our fighters are brilliant. That's sometimes important when it
comes to d
dealing
with minotaurs. Some humans run a bulldozer just to show the minotaurs they are
strong as well.
The
strongest humans wrestle with minotaurs. The minotaur's long horns are taped
then. Some wrestling fanatics even saw off most of their horns as this shows the
rest of the
minotaurs
they are wrestlers. Minotaurs live for
competition,
in fighting and sports alike. We can give them that.”
"You said
humans, but I saw elves and dwarves as well.”
"I should
have said special people, though most of them are humans. This is a collection
of the most powerful neutral people in the world. Some used to be good, some
used to be evil. But we found ourselves in a great meeting,
after the
First Crusade. We saw we could not be neutral from the war, we knew we would be
attacked and we built the Legion with the minotaurs.
But still
we would have preferred to be neutral in the way the north and the south are, as
those realms are not attacked. . . yet. And they did not join the war by sending
troops to somebody's side. When somebody sends message
they just
say they're fine and they don't need anything. It would be wonderful if the war
ends without anyone getting killed there. Even Akira has his respect, I guess.
Though that wouldn't explain why he didn't attack those realms and attacked the
Western Realm, which offers much more
resistance.”.”Maybe
they will attack them later anyway. You never know.”
"Adam, it
is really nice to talk to you but I'm getting tired and I need my rest. We have
to ride for a long time and during the ride you can talk and we will listen. See
you.”. Cyber went downstairs where some sleeping
quarters
were and Bulldozer followed. Adam remained in the room with
Inge.
"Don't you
need rest?".”I've had enough rest for a long time. I can do without some for a
time.”.”Why are you so powerful?Are you really as young as you look?Then how
could you have all the powers you've got?"
"Well,
that's something I really want to keep unknown, but take it from me I am young
and very powerful. My powers in magic are almost
unmatched.”
"Bulldozer
was right. I would find a mage who could teach me something. Do you have any
interesting spells I could learn in the short time we
have?"
"Many of
them. Let me think. . . you know the spell of feeding?"
"Never
heard of it. I am not that powerful.”
"I know
your powers, and I know they will grow as time goes by. You have some special
talents that will enable you to grow to be one of the best wizards the Numavost
elves have ever had. But you are capable of casting the spell of
feeding,
it's a simple spell really. And a handy one. When you
cast it
you will not feel hunger or thirst for twenty hours.”
"You just
study the spell every day and you can do without food for weeks?".”And water,
aye. All you need is a small portion of blue grass.”
"Blue
grass?That can be found in the east.”.”Oh, almost everywhere, but you see it
mostly in the east indeed. It's found in special places everywhere in the world
except in the north. The ice towns in the Northern Realm,
where
frost
giants live and rule, is too cold for it. Few can grow
there.”
"I know.
Then let's get on with it.”
Adam
nodded and produced a scroll from his backpack, as if he had counted on teaching
this spell. He also opened a small pouch and showed some dried blue grass, the
only component needed for the spell.
He
demonstrated the moves and taught the words. Inge repeated them carefully and
after some tries the spell worked. Inge wrote down all the words, moves and
components in her
spellbook.”Try
it another time.”
"I'm not
hungry anymore. Then what happens?".”The spell lifts all hunger and thirst, when
there is nothing to lift the spell will have no extra effect, it's
harmless.”.”Is there aught else I have to know about this spell?".”Don't use it
for luxurious purposes, it makes you forget hunger
and while
it is able to hold the water inside your body it can't give you all the vitamins
and minerals you need. When you live on this spell too long you lose weight.
Whenever possible, do drink water even when you're not thirsty as your body
needs fresh fluids. When under the influence of this spell you will not be able
to go to the latrine or toilet.
Sex is
also not recommended when under the influence of this
spell.”
"Now why
is that?"Inge laughed.”Because of the loss of body fluids, from both
transpiration and. . .”.”I understand. Well,
thank you
for teaching me.
Good luck
tomorrow.”. With that she left the room. Adam relaxed in a chair and waited for
the sun to come up.
X
"So, Adam,
our tales have gone far ahead of us. But yours never reached
us.
Tell me
some more about you.”Bulldozer said. They were riding through the Eastern Realm
on beautiful black horses. Cyber still had to get used to Bulldozer's new
look.
"Well, I
was er. . . born in the Eastern Realm, the small one. I learned magic very early
because my father said I was
talented.
And I was as I learned more and more before I was even in my adolescence. My
father lived in neutrality and so do I. I am a mage now but maybe I will become
a
Dragonknight
later. I've always wanted to ride a dragon.”
"Would be
weird, a mage normally doesn't become a knight. You'll have to learn some
fighting techniques, muscle up and wear armour.”
"Oh, my
fighting skills are fine, I trained a lot. Mainly because always studying gets
boring sometimes.”
Cyber
studied the man riding next to him. He was pretty tall and had strong arms and
especially strong legs, something he wasn't used to see with mages.”Are you a
magewarrior?"he asked.
"You could
call me thus, aye.”. Cyber nodded. Adam was also wearing a heavy longsword,
another thing he had never seen on a mage, and a small shield. He now wore black
robes instead of his crimson ones. Probably because there was a big black cross
on that one. Bulldozer and Cyber just wore their usual armour and weapons.”How
old are you actually?"
"Twenty-four.”.
Twenty-four my behind, Cyber though. When one was that young one couldn't be
skilled in magic this
powerful
and be trained in combat
as well.
As a weapons expert, he saw that the sword was ancient and shining, so Adam
didn't use his sword much. Well, they would see.
Some time
later they met a small eastern patrol and attacked at
once.
Adam
hurled a fireball at them and it exploded with great impact. After that they
spurred their horses and finished off the walking patrol smoothly.”Not a bad
start. Powerful f
fireball
you have.”
"It's a
special fireball not many know. Bigger impact and faster
casting.
Now isn't
that handy?".”Great.”Cyber uttered.
They rode
on and suddenly they were halted by a unit of cavalry, Cyber counted
twenty.”Okay, you can drop your weapons and nothing will
happen.”
the
commanding officer yelled at them.”Drop such a beautiful two-handed
sword?"Bulldozer asked, riding up a little. Cyber knew Bulldozer was winning
time, because Adam was preparing for a spell. Bulldozer now drew his sword.”See
this sword?Made by dwarves, and it's enchanted. It's
worth a
fortune and on top of that a family heirloom. It belonged to my father who fell
in the war. Now why would I drop it?"
"You won't
need your sword any. . .”the officer started but just then Adam was finished
with his spell and suddenly cones of ice soared low over the ground, hitting the
horses violently. The horses threw off their riders as they
collapsed
and after a second spell Bulldozer charged in
with his
sword and finished off the survivors.
"Great
teamwork here. As if you have fought together for a long time.”Cyber said. He
had drawn his sword but he wasn't in time to help
Bulldozer.
"Actually
I have heard some of the way Bulldozer talks and I counted on that when I
prepared this spell.”.”Now we look eastern and still they attack us. Why
that?".”Well, most men of our age are mobilized, they probably think we're
deserters.”.”Or maybe they've seen us coming and they know
who we
are.”.”Then capturing us would be stupid, then they would try to follow us
unnoticed. It would be not us they want but the lady.”
"So now we
go to Canpedon where we must find a clue where that lady
is.”
"Play hide
and seek eh?"Adam asked.”Well, that's something else than the seek and destroy
we always played.”Bulldozer grinned.
When the
sun went down, they spotted a small campfire. They bound the horses to trees and
crept towards the encampment.
They were
soldiers.
"I want to
know the situation in Canpedon, keep one alive.”
"Which
one?".”The one in the middle.”.”Then you take your dagger for the left one, I
take the right one.”Cyber said and grabbed a small crossbow from under his
cloak. He aimed carefully, Bulldozer waited nonchalantly for his nod;his dagger
would find the mark anyway.
At the
same moment they let go and while Cyber's bolt hit the soldier in the back,
piercing the liver, Bulldozer's dagger ended up in the back of the head where
the eastern helmet gave no protection.
Before the
third could react Bulldozer had grabbed him, disarmed him and grabbed his wrist
in a painful hold.”Hey dude, how's Canpedon going?"
The man
showed a hard face.”My my, he has lost his tongue. Maybe we can twist it out a
little.”.”Twist it out?"Adam asked.
"The twist
interrogation, a popular method of interrogation in our
realm.
It's fun.
Hey man, you can say stop when you like to tell something we want to know. The
question was:how is Canpedon going?Okay Bulldozer, give him a big spin!".
Bulldozer slung the man around and into Cyber, who caught the wrist skilfully,
twirled him around and slung him back to Bulldozer,
who slung
him to Adam who passed the man on to Cyber.
"You know
what they say Adam:what goes around, comes around.”
"And
'round and 'round he goes.”Adam shouted back.”And where he stops, nobody
knows.”.”Are you getting around dude?".”This round is on the house.”.”He must be
around there.”
By turning
him to the same side every time the man soon felt dizzy and finally dropped to
the ground and threw up. Meanwhile Bulldozer still held his wrist and started to
wind him up again.”A few more rounds, dude?"
"No, no
more rounds!You are too cruel!"the man shouted, wiping vomit from his lips.”Hear
that. When he and his fellows would capture us we would be taken to a torturing
chamber where our fingers would be chopped off every five seconds we don't talk.
And then we are cruel!Tell us!"
"Canpedon
has no more troops, they have gathered in the citadels. It is an unguarded town
now, except for the usual guards.”
"Good,
that's what we wanted to know.”Adam said. With that, Bulldozer wound up the
man's arm and slung him with shattering force in a big
oak.
The man
collapsed in a pool of blood and died. Then they went back to their
horses.”There's a campfire anyway and it's getting dark. Shall we encamp
here?".”Why not?I'll take first watch.”Adam said.
Bulldozer
and Cyber lay down immediately and were surprised when they finally woke
up.”Hey, why didn't you wake us up for our turns?"
"I didn't
need sleep and you did.”.”You have to be concentrated when you are casting
spells and when you haven't slept enough your concentration can't be
perfect.”Bulldozer lectured.”Don't worry, I have some spells to keep me fit.”.”I
also heard you can feed on spells. You live on spells,
don't
you?".”I have a lot of them if that's what you mean.”
"You
probably also have a spell to make yourself look younger.”Cyber said
sarcastically.”Because we will never believe you're only
twenty-four.”
"Well I
was a fool to believe I could fool you with my age. But take it from me I'm as
fit as any twenty-four years old man, you believe that?"
"You look
fit indeed. I do.”
"A little
skinny but I guess you have your spells for that, too.”Bulldozer said with a
smile.
"I do.
Normal strength spells, they are quite common.”
"I know
strength spells. Inge used to cast them on herself when we were training
together, and before I went off to battle. She also wanted to cast them on me
before I went home to wrestle my brothers. But I didn't want that, I won't spoil
the sports.”
"The
honour of an athlete versus the handy powers of a mage.”Adam
whispered.
"Some
athletes go to a mage before the games for some extra strength but that's
illegal. The magisters ban athletes for life if they catch
them.”
"Really?The
Western Games are said to be wonderful to watch. How do they catch
cheaters?".”They have a special device which detects if there are spells active
on a
person.”
"They
don't need that device. I know what device it is but you can get the same result
with a simple spell. They show the caster if one is under influence of a spell
and of which spell. When I cast that spell on you I see you're resistant to
fire. Because of your red dragon scales, probably.”
"Maybe.
Wait. You still see it?".”Gone. That ring you just
took
off?". Bulldozer nodded.”The golden dragon gave it to me when I went to the red
dragon, just in case.”. Adam kept silent for a time,
thinking.
"What are
you thinking of?"Bulldozer asked.”I know red dragon scales are resistant to
magic, then why the ring?"
"For the
rest of my body.”
"Of
course, and then you didn't have the mail. Remember not to wear a green ring of
strength, it will neutralize the fire resistance while your ring will dispel the
strength.”.”How do you know?".”Experience.”
"You have
so many spells, Adam. How can you keep track of what you have?You seem to
breakfast, lunch and dine on spells.”
Cyber
said.
"Don't be
so hard on me Cyber. Spells are handy to have. Or are you jealous because you
have no spells?".”I will have spells once, clerical spells when I study more. I
will be able to heal and that's something you can't.”.”Can't I?"Adam asked with
a smile.”You're not going to tell. . .”
"Nope,
just a joke.”.”That must be Canpedon there.”Bulldozer pointed to the south where
they saw the capital of Prep.
They saw
the city was built on five giant mountains, the centre was in the valley. Houses
were built on stake
foundations
in the small lake and others had very unusual shapes. Some were round, some
square and some oval.
"What
weird kind of town is this?"Bulldozer asked, frowning.
"Well
there's nothing weird about it when you're used to an Eastern Realm city. Most
towns look like this. Only Canpedon is the biggest of them
all.”
Adam
told.”So, somewhere in this big town we will have to find a clue of where to
find the lady. Why didn't the man just tell us?"
"She's got
a dangerous job and she probably moves often. I think we must find a contact
person here. What did that Ervoto say?All the noises in the heart?".”Aye. I
don't know why the riddle, it's obvious he means the most centred
pub.”
They
passed the town guards without a problem and Bulldozer looked around. He winked
the stableboy who took their horses.
"Which pub
here in the most in the heart of the town?"
"That'll
be Dragon's lair.”the boy said.”Just walk straight down this road and you'll see
it after some time.”.”Thanks.”
Bulldozer
didn't tip the boy, promising him more when they came
back.
He would
judge how he had treated the horses first. The boy didn't complain and went to
fetch water for the three steeds at once.
"Why
didn't you tip him?".”We have no eastern coins, remember?"
They
walked on and saw the pub after a few miles.
"This must
be the lair.”Bulldozer stated and walked in. Indeed it was very noisy. Four
barmaids were walking through the room, getting orders and spanks on the behind
everywhere.
"Crowded
place up here. Now let's try some eastern beer.”
"Hush, not
so loud, not everybody needs to know we're strangers.”Adam
said.
He ordered
two beers and green wine. Bulldozer frowned and looked up strange when the
barmaid returned with a mug filled with green liquid and two mugs of beer.”What
is this?".”From Dark Numavost. They use other grapes or whatever they call it
and their wine is green or black. Black wine tastes very sharp and the smell in
unbearable for some people -like myself, for instance- and the green one is very
sweet but bearable.”
"Good to
hear that. And this beer is pretty good, I expected
worse.”
"Worse it
got so the lady went to Ripden.”they suddenly heard a
voice.
They
looked around but they saw nobody looking at them in special and nobody else
seemed to have heard it. They paid and left the pub.
"Ripden.
Where is that?".”No idea, let's go to that cartographer on the other side of the
street, he will have a map we can use.”
Adam
walked into the store first and they saw a middle-aged
man.
"Good
afternoon gentlemen, what can I do for you?".”We need to travel to Ripden, can
you supply us with a map?".”But of course. Ripden. . . here I have it.”.”Looks
good. How much?".”Two silver creans please.”
"See if I
have change. . . I haven't. Any of you?".”Nope. This gem will
do?"
Cyber
asked. The man studied the gem carefully.”I will give you ten gold creans for
this one.”. Cyber nodded and the man gave him the change.
"But
remember:Ripden is not a safe place. Many mayors have been killed in that town.
Now nobody wants to be mayor
anymore.”
"Well, we
didn't go there to become mayor.”Bulldozer smiled.
"Let's
see. A three-days journey if I see it right.”.”On
horseback?Aye.”
"Okay,
thank you.”. With that they left the shop.
"Now at
least we have some change, be glad the barmaid took the blank coin.”.”It's solid
silver, why shouldn't she?".”She might get suspicious.”
"Bah, it's
just a barmaid and we're leaving town after all.”
They went
back to the stables where Bulldozer gave the boy a good tip from Cyber's change.
Normally Cyber would protest if somebody would spend his money carelessly but
Bulldozer had more than enough money in Pezar to cover all possible
expenses
while he had enough himself. They travelled
for a few
hours and encamped. Adam pinpointed where they were and took watch, guaranteeing
the other two that it would be the only watch needed.
Bulldozer
and Cyber soon slept soundly and after a few hours a lone man came to Adam. Adam
saw there were more waiting in the bushes.
"Hello
stranger. I am lost here in the woods, maybe you can. . .”
"Well, I
think I can help you. Where is it you're heading?"
"Canpedon.
And I don't know how far I am.”.”Let me find out for
you.”
He started
casting a spell and then he pointed at the bushes. The man turned around alarmed
to see his companions drop dead with a low moan.
He drew a
dagger but suddenly he stood frozen and Adam finished him off with a second
spell.”Some will never
learn.”he
smiled in himself, dragging the body to the bushes.
When the
other two woke up they mounted quickly and rode fast.
As
expected they arrived in Ripden after three days and they wanted to ride in when
two guards stopped them.
"Who are
you and what is your business in Ripden?". Bulldozer rode
up.
"We are
the special troops to protect your mayor. We come from Akiragrot.”he said in a
voice of authority, speaking with a fluent eastern accent, probably magicked in
by Adam.
"Ah, we
hoped Akiragrot might do something about it. We have a new mayor since two days
and already he regrets he's taken this job.”
"He won't
be regretting it long anymore.”Bulldozer said with a grim
smile.
Cyber knew
that that smile could mean trouble for the guards but Bulldozer just rode on and
entered the town, Cyber and Adam followed.
It was a
relatively small town, built in the eastern style. They went to a pub again and
Cyber looked around.”Somebody's got an eye on us.”
"I felt
it, too. But who's?"
When they
entered the pub, a lot of eyes focused on them.
"Hey
what's the matter with you?Never seen strangers before?"Bulldozer yelled boldly
but nobody answered.
Moments
later some more guards entered the pub and Bulldozer felt a wave of tension
running through the pub. The guards walked straight at the
threesome.
"Welcome
to Ripden, strangers. You were the delegation from
Akiragrot?"
"Aye.”Cyber
said shortly.”The mayor wants to see you at once.”
Bulldozer
gave the guards a stern look.”Tell the mayor to be
patient.
Right now
we are relaxing after a tiring trip and we will go to the mayor tomorrow, got
it?We're not the kind of people who want to hurry everything and die young.”.
The guards looked troubled.”But. . . the mayor?"
"Keep him
safe for now. Let him bathe in fear if he chooses to. When you have chicken
blood you must bear it to ban it.”.”Is that what we should tell the
mayor?".”Whatever. We will be there tomorrow, at da. . .
noon.”
The guards
left with worried looks on their faces. Shortly afterwards the innkeeper came to
their table. He dropped a small bronze rat on the table.
"Is there
somewhere we would talk in private?"Adam asked.
"This
place is all-right. We were not sure if you had chosen this inn on purpose, but
here only good people come, it's the base of the Ratz in this time.”.”Very bold
to say that, keep, to people who just declared they came from
Akiragrot.
We could go to the mayor now and tell him all.”
Immediately
he saw weapons drawn and one threw a dart at Bulldozer.
He caught
the dart without blinking and continued:"But we're not from Akiragrot. We're
from the Western Realm, sent here to meet your lady.”
"But why
did the guards come?"somebody asked.”We needed an excuse to enter the town and
the guards at the gates annoyed me so I gave them a big mouth. Now they won't
bother us.”
"It's
all-right.”the innkeeper said to the other patrons.”The man wears the scale mail
the messenger talked about. It is them.”
"You bet
it's us. Now where can we find your leader?"
"Later.
But you said you were going to see the mayor?". Bulldozer
nodded.
"I see
what you mean. Consider it done. Anyway, we must leave as soon as that is done,
so everything must go smoothly. We go tomorrow so everything must be arranged
before then.”
"Our
leader is in the ranger's guild. The guild is a safe place as well as all the
rangers in this town are in the Ratz.”
"I will
guide you to the guild, but not now.”a man in green said. He was obviously a
ranger himself and he wore a broad dagger.
"Good
machete you have there.”Cyber noted.”Now why do we wait?"
"The
guards are waiting outside for you to leave.”.”Were you the one who followed
us?".”Aye, from Canpedon. I was outside when the guards entered at once and I
held my breath. Later they came out with worried looks on their faces and I
overheard
part of their discussion. They had to report
to the
mayor but they didn't like what they had to report. Later they returned and took
watch outside the inn.”
"Waiting
outside?Well, we will wait until it is dark. Meanwhile we can have some fresh
food.”.”Coming right up.”the innkeeper said and disappeared into the
kitchen.
After that
they rested some extra because it would be a
long
night. Cyber was all rested and had trouble sleeping but a spell from Adam did
the trick. They woke around dusk and then they left.”The guards have left, they
entered once again and asked for you. I told them you were asleep and then they
left.”the innkeep reported. Bulldozer nodded and walked outside, followed by
Adam, Cyber and the ranger. The ranger walked to the front and guided them. He
stopped at a door,
kicked
twice and knocked three times. Then the door opened.
"Ah, there
you are. Very wise to wait for dusk. Come in, heroes of the Western Realm. We
have heard of your deeds. We only expected an elf. Couldn't she come along?Or is
she. . .”
"Dead?No
way, it will take more to kill Inge where
I'm
around.”Bulldozer said.
"But she's
an elf and could not travel with us unnoticed. So she stayed home. Meet Adam
Warlock, of the Black Cross
Legion.”.”Well
met.”
"So,
where's your leader?".”She is waiting for the warrior in the room in the
back.”.”For me only?".”Aye. I don't know why but she asked for you first and for
the rest later.”
"Very
well, I'll go. Back there you said?I'll find it. See you
later.”
Bulldozer
walked down the hall, wondering why he had to come alone.
He found
the door and knocked.”Come in.”a young, female voice
called.
"What in
the Abyss. . . Kiki?". And indeed, as he opened the door to the dark room he saw
the young girl from the Kweni-tribe sitting at a large wooden desk. A
comfortable chair was reserved for him.
"You, the
mysterious leader of the eastern resistance?A fifteen years old girl from the
Water Realm?"
"Aye. I
know it sounds strange. I knew you would be surprised. And I must say I raised
your curiosity on purpose, I like games. But I will tell you everything. Now
please sit down.”
"Hey,
where did you get that beer?It tastes good, a bit
western.”
"We have
some supplies from the Water Realm.”she sighed.
"Well now
what's going on here and how did you get here?"Bulldozer
asked.
"After you
freed my tribe I understood there was more in this world. I told you that
somehow I felt bonded to you. And like you, I wanted to do something the people
would know. I look up to you. I have heard a lot about you and
your party
though I don't know the new man, that Adam Warlock. Is he a warlock?".”He's far
more powerful than that. But I guess he got the name when his powers weren't
that big yet. He joined us because Inge couldn't come along as a Numavost elf
and he is magi. She looked too good to be
eastern.”.
It was dark in the room but now Kiki could see Bulldozer's
face.
"What
happened to you. . . your face, your eyes. . .”
"Just a
trick from Adam, I look a little too western myself.”
"I see.
You really do look different. Anyway, I went to the east with two of my
tribesmen and they were both rangers while I am a ranger trainee
myself.
We rode
through the realm and then we came in the pub you visited earlier today.
Everybody recognized us as strangers and they told us about the situation in the
realms. We came there to sell the boar we caught but we ended up starting a
resistance against Black Akira's reign. Everything went
quite fast
from there. We got more and more members every day and we started to hit the
first mayors. Most people had connections to other realms and I started to lead
them. We organized hits, ambushes, attacks while we
were
never
discovered. We got more people who wanted to join us and now there are thousands
of people who fight against Akira's reign. To our surprise, everything went
smoothly. We have thieves, assassins, archers, clerics and mages. Our archer
Pantil Wandrobber killed a mage who sold wands. You taught
me how
powerful they were and so they were needed in our fight. That mage had about
thirty wands which he sold.”.
"Thirty of
them?"Bulldozer asked.
"Aye, and
he claimed them to be the most powerful wands in the world. Fact is they have
proved to be handy in our
battles
against evil. We also got a lot of scrolls from that raid but we don't have too
many mages and one of them
is so
powerful he doesn't need those scrolls. I think we'll give some of those scrolls
to you because the magic users in the west have far more use for them. But the
wands are good,
they give
us the magic that we need.”
"I know.
We still have the wands you and your tribe gave us. We used some of them but the
wizard among the Black Cross Lords refilled them. They are really powerful. So
how's the situation now?"
"In this
town it is bearable. But we have heard rumours that this place is so dangerous
for evil they might strike back soon. Sometimes they just pick up people to
interrogate them, hoping they are in the Ratz. But people who
are
will not
betray the order. They will die for the cause. But we are the feared unknown. We
strike in the dark and leave unnoticed. Everybody fears us, especially those of
some
importance.
They ask mages to protect them from
attackers.
Mages never leave their studies. They have lots of guards but they fear the
guards are Ratz members as well.
They don't
trust each other!That's our greatest force, the distrust we sow under the evil
masses.
Friends
turn each other in because of fear for the Ratz.”
"Why is it
called the Ratz?"Bulldozer asked.
"When we
entered this house to make it our guild it was full of rats so we adjusted the
name a little and called our organisation the Ratz.”
"And you
do all the leading work here?"
"Oh no, I
couldn't possibly handle it on my own. I am the leader but others do most of the
work. They come to me with proposals for attacks and I advise them -I do not
force them- to do it or to leave it.
When
there's a slight chance they might be discovered I advise against
it.
We have
many messengers who carry around the news and there are other people who decide
single attempts because I can't possibly do it alone.”
"How could
a fifteen years old girl be in a position like this?Isn't it too heavy for
you?".”Oh, all goes well. I feel I can do this and I have no trouble doing
it.”.”You look pale.”.”I haven't been out much.”
"A ranger
who doesn't go out much?"Bulldozer remarked
sarcastically.
"I have no
time for rangering now.”.”I understand that. You didn't even have time to come
to the Mid Realm.”.”I couldn't go. I can't leave town that easy, you know. I can
walk the streets here dressed like a townsgirl and nobody suspects me.”.”I
understand. They just see a young innocent girl.”
"Exactly.
If they only knew.”
"The first
lady of evil hunting.”.”We have no chosen names for ourselves like you. I will
always be just Kiki.”.”And your last name?Or don't you have a last name,
either?Of course you have, the name Rockscale comes from
the Water
Realm.”. Kiki kept silent and suddenly Bulldozer's head fell
down.
"Is
everything all-right with you?"Kiki asked, lifting his heavy
head.
"Oh, my
thoughts were just wandering off. I have one burning question:why did I have to
come alone?What did you want to tell me that hasn't got to do anything with
killing scared mayors?"
"Your
reading of thoughts is excellent, Mighty Bulldozer. Aye, there is something.
It's very important and I feel you have to know.”
"What is
it, then?".”Before I met you, I knew my father wasn't my real father, my
blood-father as we call it. My parent celebrated their 14th anniversary when I
was already
fifteen. I
wanted to know and my mother told me she had once loved a man from the north, a
big warrior. But he was
married
and would not betray his wife as he had three sons. Then my mother did a foul
thing:she waited until he was drunk and. . . used his state of mind for her own
purposes. I started to look different at my mother's husband
and
wondered
who my real father would be.”
"Then you
came. So gave me such a big impression and you were like a brother to me, so I
felt as I told you back then. Then I heard more about you, about how you lost
your father and your brothers. Then I suddenly realized you were the youngest of
three brothers, of three sons in the north.”
"Coincidence?"Bulldozer
asked, not knowing what he had to believe.
"Some
would think so, aye. But then I heard your last name. Rockscale. And then all
was proven. It is the surname given to me at my birth, as my mother told me my
father's name was Rockscale, Swordslaught Rockscale. And you are my
half-brother.”
Bulldozer
fell back in his chair, not believing what he had just
heard.
"All this
brother and sister talk back in your town, and now it comes
true.
You are my
half-sister. My father-our father-was a good man. He had told of the night when
he was seduced by a woman in this realm. He regretted it deeply and my mother
forgave him. He wondered if he would have given her a baby but he never wanted
to find out. And now fate has struck the strange
powers
that rule the world. I heard my mother talking about it. The only time my father
has slept with another woman while he was married. He was a big hunk in his
time, every woman was attracted to him. But he withstood every one of them,
except one.
And now,
while my whole family has been murdered, I have a
half-sister.
I don't
know why the gods play with us, but so be it.”
He
embraced her warmly and kissed her on her forehead.
Then a
long silence fell in the dark room, where brother and sister had found each
other, in the middle of a war, in a land of evil.
XI
"Who could
have expected something like this?"Cyber wondered. Now all three of them were
sitting in the room with Kiki. Suddenly, Adam started
casting.
"Oh great,
here we have one of his famous spells.”Bulldozer said.
"Maybe
he's hungry, thirsty or tired.”. But this time the casting
lasted.
When he
was finished he looked straight at Kiki and she felt her blood willing to boil
but something stopped her. Then she fell back in her
chair.
"Okay, now
you're going to explain exactly what kind of spell that
was.”
Bulldozer
stated.”A verification spell. I saw Cyber doubted her story and I had reasons to
doubt it myself as this is a story of coincidence you don't hear every day. No
offense.”
"None
taken, Adam. I know the story sounds fantastic myself but it's
true.”
"It is.
Now what?".”First we have a job to do tomorrow. And then we should go back to
our own realm. All the talk of troops gathering here and there worries
me.”Tormentor is still fighting and I don't know where Inge is right now. And we
must move the people from here if the rumours are true.
You need a
new base.”
"Of
course, we have a backup base waiting for us. We will go to Cynthran after your
hit.”.”Has nobody been sent after that mayor already?"
"Don't
worry, you'll meet him alive.”Kiki smiled. Bulldozer noticed that she had grown
up fast in such a short time. She was now the leader of the Ratz, an
organisation against the evil in the east. An important job, and
Bulldozer
couldn't
imagine how a fifteen years old girl could handle it.
They said
good-bye and went back to the inn. The keep had held the inn open especially for
them and gave them a
morning
drink, some hot tea with a ranger's herbs in it.
Then, at
noon, they told him they would go to City Hall
and that
everybody had to prepare for moving. When they arrived they were led to the
mayor instantly.
"Ah
finally, there you are.”the mayor said. He was dressed like an important person
but something in him disgusted Bulldozer. He obviously had a problem controlling
his
nerves.”Aye.
Dismiss everybody else here.”. The guards
cleared
the room in an instant.”You know the situation here?"
"Some of
it, aye. You have a dangerous job being mayor in this vigilant
town.
Now how
far are the retaliation plans?"Bulldozer asked.
"The
troops should arrive in three weeks.”.”So we have to keep you alive for three
weeks?"Bulldozer asked, showing he considered it a waste of
time.
"And you
know how punctual our troops are.”Adam added.
"Not at
all. It could take a month, even two. Now I'm not going to stay that long, I
have other business to attend to back in Akiragrot.”Cyber
said.
He noticed
he could lie easily, something he wasn't used to being a
paladin.
Maybe Adam
had used a spell on him to make it easier.
"Exactly
who are you?"the mayor asked.”The ones who do or die.”Bulldozer said.”But first
we want to know some
things. We
have been on horseback for some time and we lost some news. And I assume you
have your sources and we
want you
to bring us up to date again.”
"Of
course. Well, the troops have split now. One part is going to the Fire Realm
where they plan an attack to kill
Ustonias,
the half-elven leader.
The others
are going south. I think they will attack in two months.”
"Some
things are not so clear yet. They go south, but do they want to attack the Water
Realm again or are they finally going to the Southern
Realm?"
Adam
asked.”The Southern Realm, of course. You didn't hear they go west
eh?"
Bulldozer
corrected and he saw the mayor nod.”Okay, I'm going to talk to the guards. I
have given instructions to get them all here. How many are there?".”Ten.”.”Only
ten?"Cyber
asked,
truly surprised.
"All the
others have been killed. New troops must come before I'm
alone.”
"We're
here now, and they can't kill us.”Adam said and they heard him calling for the
assembled guards. The other two knew he would use his magic to kill them all and
so it was the two of them against a mayor.
"So how
many go south?Any numbers known yet?".”A force some smaller than the ones who
tried to conquer Western
Numavost.
The south is not prepared for war and they will fall easily.”.”Maybe they have a
Black Cross Legion
as
well.”.”No way. Our spies have reported of the existence of small units of
guards only. And they know everything.”
"Like the
sources in the Western Realm.”
"That was
terrible, some months back. The Vesp were our best sources in Pezar as they had
a huge network and then they all got killed by a foursome, in just one week
time.”
"We heard
about it. When we did we sent twenty of our best men to Pezar to kill that
foursome. Alas, they never got to the west as they were captured by the Black
Cross Legion. And then we sent men to them, when we raided Iris, but we never
heard of them, either.”
"Oh, I
never heard reprises had been appointed.”.”Things like those are held secretly
and only come out when successful.
These
didn't so don't ever tell it to anyone.”
After some
time, Adam returned. The mayor was just talking about dangerous creatures who
looked human enough to fool a man. But they were able to melt metal with their
hands and Cyber was horrified, being dressed in metal all over.”Are you finished
with the guards?"Bulldozer asked. Adam nodded.
"What did
you do to them?"the mayor inquired.”I've been casting a few spells on them. No
matter what happens, they can't be killed anymore.”
"Can't be
killed anymore?".”Nope. I made it virtually impossible and only with black rites
can they be made
vulnerable
again. That should last some time and during that time they don't have to fear
to be killed.”Adam
explained.
The mayor was dumb enough not to understand.
"But. . .
can you cast one more spell like that on me?When I can't be killed anymore I'm
safe.”.”And then we can go home. I miss my girl.”Bulldozer
added.
Adam nodded and started casting again. When he finished he pointed at the mayor
who dropped dead right away.”The fool.”Bulldozer laughed.
"You can't
be killed anymore when you're already dead. And he didn't understand. No Adam,
don't cast it on me. I'd rather die.”. Now they all laughed and left at once.
Outside, a ranger was waiting across the street.
"Mission
accomplished of course. The mayor and the guards are all
dead.
The only
guard alive is the one who's in the Ratz. Now get everybody out of town as
troops will arrive in three weeks to destroy this town.”
The ranger
nodded and led them to their horses. The threesome left and left
town.
When they
arrived back in Medival after an eventless trip, they heard Inge had left for
parts unknown. She was accompanied by two other elves.
One was a
dark-haired swordswoman and the other one a fat mage with thin white
hair.
"Sounds
like Bolrick and Soraya.”Cyber said.”Who?"
"Two good
elven friends of mine. Bolrick is a mage and Soraya is really beautiful, just
like Inge but in a different way.”
"You're in
love with her?"Bulldozer asked.”Well, let's say I am and I'm not.”.”Ah, a good,
clear answer. I like those.”
Bulldozer
said sarcastically.
Somebody
called for Adam and he left.
"All-right,
I do love her but. . .”.”. . . you have this curse.”
"That's
not the problem but as you know, elves don't age as fast as we humans do. She
has raised me when I was a little boy. She is some younger than Inge, she's in
her late
eighties.
And I am eighteen.”
"Back to
the meaning of elf and man, Cyber. I know what you mean, I'm in love with an elf
as well, you know?But why did you part?Why is she there and not here with
you?".”That's a long story.”.”I'm not sleepy.”
"Well, the
three of us have travelled together for some years. This war isn't my first
adventuring experience. We have travelled through the woods of Numavost, through
the Wind Realm and through the cold Northern Realm.
You know
there almost was a civil war in the north?".”I didn't.”
"There
was. The Overking, the highest lord there, got into trouble when one of his sons
accidentally got killed by the son of an Underking who wanted to be Overking at
all costs.
There were
rumours that he even used his son as an assassin.
You see
what happens then?Even among giants anarchy exists. The three of us were there
to find the bracelet of Secion. Bolrick was well-known to the court and we were
sent to find out what the Underking was doing.
Acting
like spies
we went out and discovered he was gathering men for his
cause.
The
Overking sent his troops but right then the troops were united because the
teutons fell in trying to conquer the realm for the 37th time in a hundred
years. The Underking died defending the realm.”.”And you?"
"As a
reward for what we did the Overking sent a wizard with us who helped us a lot.
And together we found the necklace.”
"What was
so special about it?Magical?".”Historical value. For the elves this necklace is
a relic of the time when they lived in the Northern Realm, before they moved to
Numavost.”.”Moved?You mean they haven't always
lived
there?".”No, they lived in the north before it became too cold
there.
The
climate changed some eight hundred years ago.”.”Then the necklace is that
old?".”Aye. They buried the necklace and a few more items in the mountain when
they left. And we had to go to find it back. It was hard. We knew where to look
but nature has done its job quite well and the necklace
was
covered by
centuries of soil, rock and ice. The mountain is now a glacier.”.”So you had to
dig?"
"Not
quite. A little, okay, but the mages did all the work, melting the
ice.
Unfortunately,
this caused the river to overflow and we almost drowned a
village.”
"Ow, that
must have been a shock. And then?"
"After the
ice was all gone we found solid rock. The wizard came in handy there as he used
a spell to temporarily turn the rock around the necklace to dust. He could not
use an explosive spell for that would cause an avalanche there. Then I had to
dig quickly, before the dust turned into rock
again.
Man, that was sweating!If I would not have been in time my legs would have been
locked in the rock. We got the
necklace.
Its copies mean love.”
"Love?".”You
should know, unless Inge has another lover.”
"What do
you mean?".”I noticed she wears a necklace like that
herself.”
"Oh, that
one. I gave it to her a year back, a few months before the war started. But I
never knew its meaning until now. Now I understand why she reacted the way she
did.”. Cyber grinned shyly.
"Did you
give Soraya one?".”I did. The original.”.”You gave her the big one?".”Aye. When
we came back in Numavost the elven king -the same one who is in the war room
right now though he never recognized me-put some
smiths to
work and when the first copies were made he gave the original one to me. Use it
wisely, he said. And I feel I did. I gave it to Soraya.”
"That's
the way to do it. I bet she was impressed to say the
least.”
"She was.
But we haven't seen each other for a long time now. Not long for elves but way
too long for me.”.”I
understand.
I already miss Inge.”
"You're
right. Elves are good company. Most of them anyway. Some are somewhat too
arrogant but the Numavost elves are not as bad as the Greentown
elves.
Soraya was
born and bred in Greentown but has spent some time in the Wind Realm, where she
raised me as I told. But she is nice and friendly, like Bolrick, and like Inge.
Inge reminds me of Soraya. Not by her looks. When compared to Inge Soraya almost
looks barbaric. She's a magewarrior who prefers the sword. She's always outside
and that gives her a good tan.”
"But you
still haven't explained why she's not here now with you.”
"I ran
away and met you.”Cyber answered dryly.”She used to visit me back in Catilae and
now I'm not there anymore.”
"Should
have taken her and Bolrick with you.”.”They live in Numavost now. At least I
believe so.”
"Maybe we
are lucky and Inge tells Soraya what a great human guy she has. And then Soraya
sighs and recalls she has a nice human friend as well and tells your name. And
then Inge says:hey, I know that guy.”
"And then
they all come to meet me again. That'll be the day. Maybe you're right, but
where are they now?"
"I don't
know. That Bolrick, is he no threat?". Cyber started to
laugh.
"Apart
from the fact that he's got a face that makes an orc look handsome and that he's
as fat as Roelof's highpriest,
he's her
brother.”
"Such a
pretty sister and such an ugly brother.”Bulldozer
snickered.
"Just like
you and Kiki.”Cyber teased. They laughed loudly.
Bulldozer
was always considered pretty handsome and he could take a
joke.
"Hey,
before we go back west I must see Adam. I don't want to live on permanently
looking like an easterner.”
"You're
right about that. Well, Adam doesn't sleep. Find him.”
Bulldozer
found Adam in his room, lost in concentration.
Bulldozer
knocked twice and then Adam looked up.”Hey, I never heard you come
in.”
"And you
have such good ears. What were you doing?Praying to some neutral god?".”I
wasn't, I was concentrating for a few spells I must cast. Why aren't you asleep
yet?Something wrong with Cyber?"
"Something
is wrong with me. I want myself back, if you know what I
mean.”
"Ah, I
see. Completely forgot about it. Sit down and I will undo the
effect.”
Adam
started casting, waving his hands in strange moves and talking in the language
of magic. Then Bulldozer felt his skin tickle and saw himself looking normal
again. Only his fast-growing beard had grown a little too much.”Never mind, I
want to look in Cyber's mirror anyway. You always look
clean. Or
do you have a spell to shave?"he added with a thunderous
laugh.
Adam also
smiled.”I could have one, I guess, but I don't. My beard doesn't grow very
fast.”.”I see. So that's how you're working. You can be so young because time
goes much slower for you and that's also why your beard doesn't grow.”.”You are
absolutely right, very good.”Adam smiled.
Bulldozer
nodded and wished him a good night, then closed the door behind
him.
Meanwhile,
Inge was wandering through the Fire Realm, not far from the Mid Realm. Her
company was indeed made of Bolrick and Soraya.
"So
exactly what are we looking for?"she asked.”The strange fact is that I don't
know that myself.”Bolrick answered.
"Then you
know?"Inge asked Soraya.”Ignastasias, I have no idea.”
"Then
where are we going?We're first going to find out what we're looking for and then
start looking for it?What is this?"
"It's one
of those strange things that captured Sorayanthalia's mind again. She knows she
has to go somewhere to find something. She knows exactly where to go but she
can't name a place. We are going through this for the seventh time
now.”
"When you
found the necklace of Secion, was that also because of those
feelings?"
"No, that
was ordered by King Sevinaeus. I thought you knew.”
"I just
wasn't sure.”.”When was the last time we saw each other, Ignastasias?".”Must be
some twenty years ago. My
beloved
wasn't even born at that time.”.”I see you're
wearing a
necklace. But. . . not born?You mean you have a human friend?".”I do. What's
wrong with that?"
Well. . .
nothing. As a matter of fact I do, too. We have always had many things in
common. First we shared first prize in the archery tournament, then we went to
magic school together.
We've had
a few adventures together before I left for the Wind Realm and our fathers
fought side by side.”
"How is
your father?".”He still lives, grace the gods. He still serves in the temple of
Tyf. He hasn't been called to battle because of his age. He helps the wounded,
and many there are. But he's too old to heal with one hand a wield a mace with
the other.”
"My father
was also too old, but he didn't realize and now he's
gone.”
"I heard
so, aye. Your mother was still wearing the black robes of mourning when we left
Numavost. She asked us to give her her regards when we would run into you.”.”How
did you find me?".”We went to the king in Pezar and he said last he knew was
that you were in Medival, so we went.”
"And why
did you come to pick me up on this strange trip?"
"Just for
fun. As you said, we haven't seen each other for twenty
years.”
"Where are
we heading?".”North so to see.”Bolrick said. His horse looked tired from
carrying all the weight. The elf was fat and had no good condition but when it
came to
spellweaving
he was good and experienced.
"Great.
Let's go to the teutons.”.”Bolrichitalos, I feel we're
here.”
"Where?Ah,
I guess you mean that village over there. There we have to find something. Well
then sleep and see what we're looking for.”
"Sleep?"Inge
asked, surprised.”She must dream and get a vision of what we are looking
for.”Bolrick explained.
Inge
nodded and soon Soraya was soundly asleep. Normally she didn't sleep much but
she felt she was pretty weary as well so it wasn't difficult to fall asleep.
Meanwhile Bolrick and Inge stood guard.
While
Bolrick was studying his spells, Inge looked around. She had her broadsword
unsheathed and she could see some people who were still in the streets. Of
course, there were many elves and even more half-elves in the Fire Realm, and
elves only slept once a week or so.
This land
of volcanoes, geysers and hot spots was pretty quiet.
The people
generally lived on agriculture but most had sought refuge in the larger towns
now because their realm was close to hostile realms. But almost no enemy showed
up. Because they were also near the Mid Realm and even pretty close to Dragon
Peak. But the biggest threat was the
Black
Cross Legion, who attacked at once and let them choose to retreat or to die. The
Legion took no prisoners.
They
walked on at dawn and entered the village.”Now what are we looking for,
Sorayanthalia?"Bolrick asked. He looked good-humoured.”A diamond. A big
diamond.”.”Then we are indeed at the right spot. This looks like a miner village
to me.
Everybody
must be out fir diamonds. And they will all
be looking
for a big one.”Bolrick said with a smile.
"But I bet
they have never seen one like this. While a normal diamond has no colour and yet
all the colours in the world this one was a deep dark blue. It was shaped like a
classic magical diamond.”
"Magical?That
will be easy. We just start detecting magic around the town and then we will
find it easy enough.”
"That's a
way. Where to start casting?".”If she still has her feelings we will find out
soon enough. Or does it stop in this village?"
"It
doesn't. I still feel where to go.”.”Then lead us.”
"We must
go north. But still in this town.”
"Maybe the
mine. A good place to find a diamond.”
XII
Cyber and
Inge were in Pezar, waiting for Inge to return. Meanwhile, Tormentor returned
from the field.”Where have you been?"
"Oh, a
special unit of rangers has been formed and I was in it. We went to the Water
Realm and the Wooden Realm to see if there was anything
special.
It sure
wasn't boring. Man, you learn a lot when you are with a hundred or so
rangers!And sometimes we caught a few
eastern
spies. They say troops are gathering in Prep again. I wonder where they
go.”.”South.”
"The
Southern Realm?They have been out of this all the time.”
"They
won't be much longer. Same goes for the north.”
"They will
regret that when the frost giants start to fight. And there seem to be white
dragons there, definitely not evil.”
"Neutral,
the dragon said. But when evil attacks they will fight for their
lairs.”.”Definitely.”
"And
Inge's gone adventuring with two friends of mine, Soraya and Bolrick. They
picked her up when we were in the east.”
"What
coincidence. Well, they are also elves so to hear. Where have they gone to?".”I
don't know. Soraya sometimes has visions and then she must go somewhere to find
something.
While she
doesn't know where to find what. And
she walks
straight at her goal, sees what she is looking for and finds
it.”
"Interesting
woman. I'd like to meet her.”.”So do I, of course. I haven't seen her since I
joined you.”.”And that's a long time, especially when you're
in
love with
the woman.”.”How do you know?".”I can hear it. The tone of your voice when you
talk about her tells me so.”.
"You are a
good observer.”
"That's my
life.”.”So, where do we go from here?"
"We are
going nowhere. I am going to wait for Inge before we go on a trip again.”.”Oh
yeah, just call it a trip. So what have you done?"
"Well, I
seem to have a half-sister who is the leader of the resistance in the east,
though she's only fifteen. I killed a mayor in an eastern town and I know what
it's like to look eastern.”
"Hey wait
a minute, one thing at a time!"Tormentor yelled.
"You have
a half-sister?".”That Kiki girl, from the Water Realm. It all comes from the
story Dad told about himself being seduced by another
woman.”
"I
remember that. Amazing. Fifteen you said?And she leads the
Ratz?"
"Aye, I
was stunned as well. But she can handle the stress that comes with a job like
that quite well. She never ceases to amaze me. And now this. .
.”
"How do
you know she doesn't make it up?From what you told she always admired you.”.”By
magic. Adam used a spell to ensure she's telling the truth. And you can't cheat
magic.”
"To that
mayor. Why did you kill him?".”Because he was a mayor and he irritated me. When
you said the word assassin he did it in his pants. But we first heard him out,
and that's how we know where those troops are going.”.”How?".”We needed an
excuse to enter the town when two wiseguy guards asked for it. So I told them we
were a delegation from Akiragrot to
protect
the mayor. Easy way to get in. Then Adam magicked the guards to death and then
him.”.”So, no swordplay?".”All magic. Adam told that fool he could cast a spell
and the mayor couldn't be killed anymore.”
"I see. A
spell that kills you. And you can't be killed again.”
"He left
the last word.”.”Very clever. Who is Adam?"
"A mage
from the Black Cross Legion who joined us.”.”And Inge?"
"She's a
Numavost elf, or a Western Numavost elf as they say there. She couldn't come
along, she would be noticed.”.”And you?You look pretty western yourself.”.”Adam
knew a spell to change my look. I looked like an
easterner.
Nothing
about my body changed, my hair just turned black and my skin got an eastern tan.
Man, that Adam is one weird guy. He claims he's twenty-four but he is too
powerful to be that young. And he's human. I found out he stretches time to make
himself stay that young.”
"Stretch
time?Must be very difficult. That man must have some powers indeed. But that's
why he's with the Legion.”.”I guess so.”
"By the
way, when you were gone a message has been delivered to your place. From the
organisers of the Western Games. They ask if you want to compete in the
wrestling event, where Jelomar was defending champion.”
"Why
not?Sports can take my mind off the war for a moment. Besides, the Games are
great. Winning is more important than
participating.”
"Bulldozer,
it was the other way around.”. Bulldozer grinned broadly.
"Maybe for
others, I won't take second place.”
"And
you're going for the human heavyweight class?".”And the open
class.”
"Oh great.
Facing elves, dwarves, half-elves, minotaurs and maybe even ogres and
orcs.”.”That's just fun. Let's see who can beat me.”
"And you'd
sure like to win an extra platinum medal of honour.”
"Nope. I'd
love it.”
The three
elves walked through the village and Inge proposed they would first go to an inn
and get some food. But Soraya shook her head.”We must first go see the
mayor.”.”You know him?".”Not yet. Soon I will.”
They
walked on to the city hall and asked an audience with the
mayor.
"A blue
diamond?Never seen it. But there is a shaft in the mine where we can't pass
through. It is loaded with
something,
magic we fear. We have tried digging and blowing up walls but nothing worked. I
fear it is spellbound.”
"Spellbound?Interesting.”.”Is
that the only unknown part of the mine?"
"Positive.”.”Then
that will be where we must look.”.”And the magic?"
"We have
our own magic, maybe we can dispel it.”.”I will tell the foreman you are coming
tomorrow. Or did you want to go right away?"
"Tomorrow
will be fine. Now we're going to have some food. I'm
starving.”
Bolrick
stated. The mayor, a half-elf, told them where the best inn
was.
They
thanked him and left the building to find the inn pretty
soon.
"So
tomorrow we go see that spellbound shaft.”.”Dawn will be fine.”Inge said.”We
always leave at dawn. It has become a habit for us.”
"Us?"Bolrick
asked between two bites. Inge and Soraya had already finished eating but Bolrick
had just ordered another plate. No wonder he's so fat, Inge thought by
herself.
Bolrick,
the eldest, had always eaten much.
"We travel
in three or four, with my Bulldozer, the paladin we met in the beginning of the
war and Bulldozer's cousin Tormentor, a tall ranger.”
"You know
that human friend of mine I told about?He's also a paladin. They are friendly
people, you know?Though they can be rough at times they always try to be polite.
Though he looks so severe even though he's so young. He's always dressed in
black, complete with a black cloak and he wears so many weapons under his
cloak!I never understood why since he
always
relies on his bastard sword. The sword is very special, it's made by dwarves and
not made of normal steel but out of what the dwarves call frozen moonlight. And
if that isn't enough, the sword is enchanted as well. That's why we call him
Karmak, dwarvensword. But his real name is. . .”
"Cyber.”.
Now even Bolrick stopped eating.”Cyber Castlestone of Uiostac. How did you
know?".”Because he's our paladin. I considered it first but then you described
in and then I knew it was him.”
"Aye you
sure it is my Karmak, or Cyber?".”Positive.”Inge nodded.
"So, our
two human friends are together and now the two of you are as well. That can be
fun.”Bolrick said, resuming the assault on his plate.
"You'll
have a Roelof's waste when you go on like that brother.”Soraya said, teasingly
stinging him in the side with her elbow.
"And this
friend of yours, Bulldozer, is he The Mighty Bulldozer we have heard of?The same
guy who is resistant to magic because he killed a dragon and. . .”.”One and the
same.
That's my
Bulldozer.”
"Interesting
guy you have. What's he like?".”I think he's changed because of that scale mail.
Somehow, he feels
different
to me. But when he takes it off it's the man I've always loved. He is rough and
tough but to me he is
always
nice. He is intelligent, warm and strong. Physically he is also strong, he's
built like a minotaur and over six feet tall. He masters all kinds of fighting,
as he's a son of Swordslaught Rockscale. He likes to talk to his foes and then
suddenly strikes deadly when they're distracted. But his
power has
made him bold. Very bold. He would walk straight up the stairs of the High
Palace, bash the door open, brandish his sword as salute to the king and say
something like:
"Hey, how
are you going dude?". But people seem
to
tolerate it from him. He once made a decision to defend Numavost with the unit
in which he is only a sergeant and his king couldn't say a thing against it.
He's an awesome predator but a lovable man at the same
time.”
"And you
moved to Pezar because of him?".”It is obvious we haven't seen each other for
twenty years, Sorayanthalia. I have been betrothed to Diregonthianis. Maybe you
know him,
he's the
first son of Swetoruntius.
He wanted
to teach me how to fight but it went wrong and I accidentally killed him. To
avoid the wrath of his family I ran away from Numavost.
I went to
Pezar, and there I met this young warrior.”
"I had
spent part of the night in a pub and when I walked outside I was followed and
grabbed by a human. . . he was drunk and very aggressive. Before I could cast a
spell he suddenly flew through the air, landed hard and ran away. I was lying on
my back and I saw a young man standing over me,
offering
his hand to help me up. He introduced himself as Bulldozer Rockscale, third and
youngest son of Swordslaught Rockscale. And I know that the name Rockscale is
well-known in Numavost and I had seen Swordslaught once in the archery
tournament, invited even though he was human. So I knew
I could
trust him. I just had a place for myself but I was pretty
lonely.
Pezar just
isn't the right place for elves. So we started seeing each other after his daily
training and on his day off and soon we fell in
love.
He was so
admirable, so strong and so kind. . . I just forgot all about Diregon, whom I
never cared much about. I was kind of scared when Bulldozer wanted to teach me
how to fight. I told him what had happened before but he just laughed and told
me I couldn't hit him even if I wanted.
He loves
to challenge. But even though I have learnt much over the years I still can't
hit him when we're
practising.
He can block, dodge or parry everything and then counterattack with speed, style
and technique like no
other
warrior can. In technique and style he always bested his
brothers.
Jelomar
was stronger and Logan faster. I haven't seen his brothers often, though. They
trained all day, drilled by Swordslaught, and we met at night. Only on seven-day
he got a day off.”.”What did you do for living?"
"Before I
got a job in the library I performed for small audiences, competed in archery
tournaments, gambled a
little. .
. I wasn't very rich.
But the
most disgusting was that people started offering me money to sell my body. They
told me elves were the best, if you know what I mean. I know the gods blessed me
with this body and selling it would be blasphemy and far beyond my
pride.”
"They can
be interesting people, you know?"Bolrick remarked.”Who?"
"Women who
sell their bodies. Most of the time they have lived through a lot that made them
end up in that
situation.
One time I even found an elven
girl, but
I felt something was wrong with her and I left.”
"You mean
you often visit them?"Inge asked, surprised.
"Well, not
often. No matter what you do they still charge you and some don't want to talk,
they just lie down and let it come over them. Those will not see me a second
time.”
Soraya
stared into emptiness.”I can't believe Karmak is actually one of the heroes of
the Second Crusade.”she said softly.
"Everybody
calls us heroes, but the war isn't over yet.”
"It can
never last long anymore. The losses of the east have been great especially since
the dragons got themselves involved with their knights. Although I wonder how
they could make Black Akira capitulate. He is a powerful wizard with dragon
magic powers.”
"Maybe
that's why Bulldozer always calls him black dragon.”
"Black
dragon?Could be. It would explain why he, as a human, could have dragon magic
powers. But then again, he's always looked human as far as I can remember him.
He became leader of the Eastern Realm seventy-nine years ago and he was chosen
for life. People just forgot some wizards use their magic to expand their
lifespan. He's one of the mages nobody dares to attack. Everybody wants to kill
him but nobody wants to try.”
"Would you
want to try?".”Me?No way. He is far more powerful then the three of us
together.”.”You are absolutely right.
But do you
think you are powerful enough to dispel that magic lock around the
mineshaft?"
"That
shouldn't be difficult. Besides, I think that my sister should do that. She's
the one who got us here.”.”You are the most powerful mage of us.”.”I agree,
because you spent more time training with the sword.”
"And
you're the eldest.”
"I can't
wait to see Karmak again.”Soraya just said. Obviously, her mind was somewhere
else.
"Maybe I
know somebody who could challenge Black Akira. That young mage from the Legion.
He is so incredibly powerful, I could not believe he is that young. But I did an
age spell on him and it indeed showed he is young.”
"Young in
human terms or in elven terms?".”He is human, so he is young in human
terms.”.”How can you be so sure he is human?"
"I
detected magic around him but not a spell of shapeshifting. What I saw was
himself in his true shape. I could feel different when he gave Bulldozer an
eastern tan.”
"Hey, you
mention Bulldozer. He is resistant to magic.
He can
attack Black Akira when the magic can't hurt him. For him Black Akira is nothing
but. . . a black dragon?". Bolrick looked up, thinking.
"When he
can take a dragon shape again there is nothing even a warrior as formidable and
fierce as Bulldozer can do. He killed an ill dragon but Black Akira is strong
and
healthy,
as far as I know. When Bulldozer fights
Black
Akira he will die.”
"How can
you say that?Bulldozer is not going to challenge Black Akira. Unless there is
more he knows. He has spent over two weeks with that red dragon and there is a
lot he knows. He remembers everything the dragon said. When he
describes
the talks he had with the dragon he quotes the
dragon's
very words.”
"Maybe the
dragon repeats its own words through Bulldozer. How is his voice then?Is he in a
trance?"
"No, he
just speaks in a normal way in his own voice and he is not in a trance. He only
has his natural concentration. He just remembers
everything.”
"Well
then, I guess the dragon has put his words in Bulldozer's mind forever. Who
knows what dragon magic can do?"
For
Bulldozer, it was hard to find some competition. Cyber was a slouch in unarmed
combat and few other men could match his power. He pressed metal weights, threw
heavy rocks and ran a lot. Sometimes he would teach Cyber a few tricks but Cyber
didn't like training much:then he had to drop all his
weapons
and take off his armour, revealing his curse openly.
"I wonder
how long it would take before they are back. They've been gone for weeks
now.”.”I see. Longing to see Soraya again eh?"
"Of
course. I'm starting to get worried.”
"Two
magewarriors and a mage?Don't worry.”
"I can
understand that you don't worry. I mean. . . your family. . . Inge's father. . .
why don't you worry?".”I worried when the two of you went
alone.
I worried
when we left her in Medival. But with three elves who all have their spells I
can't worry. Besides, the realms are not occupied anymore. There are few eastern
soldiers.
They're
safe.”
But Cyber
shook his head frantically.”Soraya doesn't know where she is going. She goes
where her mind leads her. That can be straight to Akiragrot!Ma Tyf, I definitely
worry and I won't stop worrying until they're back.”
But that
only lasted five minutes, then Inge rushed into the door, flying in Bulldozer's
arms. Behind her Bolrick wiggled through the door and greeted
Cyber.”Soraya?".”Waiting for you in the park.”Inge said. Cyber hurried
out
at
once.”And you must be Bolrick.”Bulldozer said, pulling an extra chair for his
guest. It had been Jelomar's chair,
Bulldozer
hoped it would support the fat elf's weight as Jelomar hadn't been a
lightweight, either.
"Well
then, there I finally see that famous scale mail of yours, Mighty Bulldozer. Let
me have a look at it. Those are very tough scales, very
tough.
And it's a
tough man underneath them. How old are you?".”Eighteen.
Wine?"
"Please.
So young and yet so strong. Will you participate in the
Games?"
"I will.
I'll be wrestling in the human heavyweight class and the open class as
well.”.”That part of the wrestling event will be dominated by the minotaurs and
ogres, I fear.”Bolrick said.
"We will
see about that. Here you go. Tell me about your journey.”
Bulldozer
poured his guest and Inge some wine and looked critically at the chair hearing
it groan when Bolrick leaned back in it.
Bolrick
started telling about the mine. The magic lock appeared to be an amateur's job
and was easy to dispel. They entered and found the blue diamond.”And it was just
us for grabs. Soraya took it and felt her mind was free again. Then we left
Pezar because the girls missed you so much.”
Inge was
sitting next to Bulldozer, her head on his strong
shoulder.
"Where is
that diamond now?".”I have it right here. Here, take a look at it.”. Bolrick
reached inside a pouch and handed over the diamond.
Bulldozer
studied the diamond. Unlike usual diamonds this one had a deep blue colour.”Do
you feel something special about it?"Bolrick asked.
"I do. It
feels unnaturally cold, as if it has lain in a cold wind.”
"Cold
wind?". Inge reached out for the diamond and closed her hand around it.”It's a
weird feeling but your description fits best.”
"Wind you
said?Then maybe this is the famous wind diamond,
part of
the diamonds that control the elements:soil, fire,
wind and
water. According to the legend the four realms had the fitting diamond:the
diamond of fire was in the Fire Realm, the diamond of wind in the Wind Realm,
the diamond
of water
in the Water Realm and the diamond of soil in the Wooden Realm. That's how the
realms got their names.”
"Why the
soil diamond in the Wooden Realm?Because there is no Soil
Realm?"
"It is the
Wooden Realm's old name. When the climates changed that made the north so cold
jungles started to grow in the Soil Realm. Anyway, we must have this diamond
identified and when what we think is true it must be returned to the Wind
Realm.”.”Where did you find it?".”The Fire Realm.”
"Strange.
So it goes to Cyber's realm. What does this diamond do?"
"It should
control the winds.”.”So with this diamond I can send a tornado to
Akiragrot?".”That's of no use.”.”But possible?".”Aye.”
"I see.
Very dangerous for those who want to use it for their own sake. So it must fall
into safe hands.”
"Indeed,
and there is a good place. The Hightemple of Tyf in the realm. In the other
realms, that's where the diamonds are stored. This one has been missing for some
years. Somebody stole it. A mage so to see as he locked the shaft with weak
magic.”
"What are
we waiting for?Let's go to that temple.”.”Tomorrow maybe.
At dawn.”.
Bulldozer took a sip from his war bottle and murmured
something.
Then he
rose and left his house.”Where's he going to?".”A refill, most
likely.”
A moment
later Bulldozer was back with a full bottle. Then he declared they would go to
the war room, they had something to report.
"What is
taking Cyber so long?".”He hasn't seen Soraya for some time. They have lots to
talk about.”
"And where
will you be going?"he asked Bolrick.”Oh, my sister and I always have something
to do. We will find something.”
"Then
shall we go to the war room together, Mighty One?"Inge
asked.
"Why
not?I'm not going to disturb Cyber with things like that. He has a key.”.”While
I'm in Pezar I'm going to visit an old friend of mine. If you excuse me. . .”.
Bolrick rose and left. Then Bulldozer and Inge left for the war room, where
Bulldozer walked to the dragon first.
"Greetings,
dragon. Are there whites in the north?"
"Greetings,
young warrior. There are lots of whites in the north. Most whites live there.
And frost giants. A devious race of mammoths with their own will, normally
claiming
neutrality.
They are dangerous to fight. Why, were you
intending
to go there?".”Not me, the eastern troops.”
"Whites
are the smallest kind of dragons. But they are powerful by all means. When the
eastern armies come they will fight them.”
They
listened to the dragon for a while, who told about previous battles of white
dragons against invaders and why the dragons even bothered to fight off
humans:mortals had tried many times to melt the ice crevasses to
use
the ground
for agriculture.
Then
Bulldozer and Inge entered the war room.
"Where is
my son?"the king of Catilae asked immediately.
"With
Soraya, he has a lot to talk about. And so do we. The eastern troops are
marching to the neutral north and south.
The
resistance does a good job. The wind's powers were
drained
because the diamond was stolen and hidden in a mine. Inge and two elven friends
found it and we will present
it to the
king of the Wind Realm, trusting he will hand it over to the highpriest of Tyf
or whatever that dude is called.”
"It will
happen. It is, of course, no news to me that the diamond was missing. But it
will return now.”
"You think
those diamonds can help us?".”They were not made to destroy armies. They are
dangerous. Abuse of the diamonds are said to have caused the desert in the
south.”
"We could
send a storm to Akira's castle.”
"His
powers are beyond that. The entire realm would be destroyed, aye. Himself,
no.”
"So the
neutral realms will be attacked.”Bulldozer repeated.”I think we should send some
help to our friends.”
"What have
they done for us?".”Nothing at all. They said mind your own business and leave
us alone.”.”I cannot send my men to help people who never outstretched an arm
when my realm was conquered.”
"They
didn't want us to help them.”
"Exactly.
They wanted to be on their own. They can have it their
way.”
To
Bulldozer's surprise, nobody was willing to help them, not even the noble elven
king.”The people in the south despise elves. We despise
them.”
"The
Southern Realm has a strange culture and few soldiers.”Inge
pleaded.
The
Dragonlord nodded friendly.”I understand. I will send the dragons to the south.
But I can't possibly send them north or a clash with the white dragons there is
inevitable, a very unnecessary battle since they are both against the eastern
aggressors.”
"The north
will manage if they have dragons.”the dwarven king added.
"I hope
so.”Bulldozer could only say.
He left
the war room with a disappointed face.
XIII
Three days
later they finally saw Cyber again.”Hey, where have you been?With Soraya all the
time?".”Aye, we had a lot to discuss.”.”What?"
"I. . . I
really don't like to talk about it.”.”Bad news?"
"No. . .
but I never talk about it, I even never tell
Bolrick.
She's
playing a weird cat and mouse game with me and I can't stand it. She has her
home in Numavost now and she wants to stay there for one reason and leave it for
another. There are rules, she says, and she needs to follow
them.”
"By
marrying another elf, is that what you mean?"Inge asked. She saw him nodding
slowly and she shook her head.”That's very unlike Soraya. I have known her
before you were born and she is not like that at all. She
told
me how
much she loved you and she never lied to me.”
Do you
think she's found somebody else?".”In that short period?No way. All the time she
spoke of her Cyber, her loyal and friendly paladin. She is still in love with
you and as far as I know her she is not the type of girl who sees somebody in
the streets and runs off with him.”
"But she
is becoming a woman at the age of wedding, and I'm not.”
"Soon you
will be and then she will also still be. Times goes much slower for elves,
remember?".”I do, and that's another problem. But that's not what I'm so worried
about. She acts so strange now. She has always been like a big sister to me and
now we're of the same age. Even when she marries somebody else she will always
be in my heart.”
"I
understand how you feel. I guess she likes to play games. She may be old in your
standards but to us she is just a young girl. And maybe she likes to
play.”
"Playing
with my feelings is not funny.”Cyber replied bitterly.
"I know,
but could she be so naive not to realize that?I don't know why she acts the way
she does but I am sure she has something on her mind.”
"Probably.”.”Where
is she now?I would like to have a word with her.”
"Gone.
Back to Numavost, together with Bolrick.”
"So she's
gone again. And what are we going to do?"
"I am
going to train some more. The Games start tomorrow and I want to be fit. After
the opening ceremonial the target throwing starts. Then the running comes, and
after that the wrestling matches start. A long day and a whole night, as always.
And the next night the Games will be closed.
But it
will be the hottest day in the summer. It is a huge way to welcome the summer,
even in a time of war.”
"Why are
you always wearing your mail?"Cyber asked. He himself was now dressed in a
loose-fitting black tunic.”Maybe to prevent thieves from stealing it.”.”Oh, I
thought it was spellbound to your body.”
"It isn't
that bad. I can take it off whenever I want to.”
"You will
have to take it off when wrestling.”.”I know. I am stronger when I wear the mail
and I won't cheat the sports.”
"What do
you think your chances are?".”For the human class I think my chances are fine. I
am big, strong, muscled and well-schooled. For the open class I wonder if I can
stand a chance against the ogres and the minotaurs. I will have to try to
outsmart the ogres for on power I am not going to defeat them.”.”I don't know, I
never watched ogres wrestling.”
"I
understand. I'm going to run a little. I will be back in a few
hours.”
"You're
going to run for a few hours?"Cyber asked.”With some small five minute breaks or
so, aye. Why that?".”I could never make that.”
"Maybe
because you are always wearing that heavy chain mail and all those weapons.
Sometimes I can't believe you actually wear all those weapons lying there under
your cloak.”.”I really do.”.”See you.”
Bulldozer
left and returned three hours later. By then Inge had prepared dinner and
Bulldozer was not eating much, selecting his food
carefully.
"A feast
meal can be given after the Games, I can't eat too much tonight. In two days it
will all be over. And I have to compete both days.”
"You are
lucky you can get some sleep in between. First is the human class while the open
class is the final wrestling event.”
"Aye. The
other classes will wrestle during the night. The arena looks brilliant at night,
with all those lights.”
"I know.
The Games are a spectacle to see. And especially now you will appear in the
arena.”
As an
evening workout Inge, who had learned some techniques from Bulldozer, sparred a
little with him after casting a spell on herself to resist his enormous strength
a little. Bulldozer let her do all the attacking to
train on
his defence and to his satisfaction Inge couldn't get through one single time.
Then she saw a small hole in his defence and went for it.
Too late
she saw it was a trap and with a nice throw she was suddenly lying on the
ground, her shoulders pinned by
Bulldozer.
After that
Bulldozer started attacking and he could perform a lot of moves to pin Inge or
get her into a position where she could only submit.
"It's
obvious that you've had years of continuous training, Mighty One. You know so
many different techniques.”.”Aye. Are you hurt?"
"Only a
little in my thigh muscles, that stretch manoeuvre hurt.”
"No need
to see a cleric for that, I'll massage it away.”.”You have healing hands on that
point.”. They walked home and found Cyber reading.
"What are
you reading, Cyber?Hey, that's one of my books!"Inge said.
"Oh, er. .
. I hoped you wouldn't mind. It's just Karion fut Junder, battle against
yourself. I wouldn't dare touching your spellbooks.”
"It's
quite all-right but. . . you're reading that?".”What kind of book is
that?"Bulldozer wanted to know.”Oh, just a novel about a warrior with problems
but it's in elven.”.”So?I have lived in Numavost for half a year. They taught me
their language. I speak elven fluently, what's so strange about that?You speak
our language just as easy.”.”You've got a point there Cyber. Or
Karmak.”
"Oh, I
have a lot of names. Sometimes I used to travel under another name. When I was
in Numavost they called me Karmak,
because of
my sword.”
"Soraya
told me that. We still know little of you, why don't you tell us your
story?"Inge asked.”Maybe there are things I want to keep to
myself.”
"Like that
curse of yours, I know. But tell us what you can share.”
"Well, I
was born in Catilae eighteen years ago as the first son, and thus heir of the
throne. When I was very young I never cared much about it. But then it started
to bother me. When I played with other kids and fought for fun they would be too
careful to give real competition because there
was always
a guard at twenty feet who would grab them and punish them if they went too far.
That's the way things go back in my realm-or my part of the realm, I should
say.”
"My
brother only abused it. He enjoyed teasing the other kids and when they couldn't
withstand his taunts anymore and approached him he would run straight to the
guard. After some time I got disgusted with the idea. I invited a veteran
soldier to train me in the art of fighting. But he said
I was too
noble to be a normal fighter. I should become a knight. But rules and orders
have never meant much to me and I decided to become a
paladin.
That
includes a bigger religious program than warriors but not all the rules of the
knighthood and life in freedom,
outside
any order. I always wanted to have some kind of magic to use beside the sword
and we paladins have certain
qualities
in the ways of spellcasting. Of course I am not yet
a paladin
who can heal, I am young and not that experienced.
But I have
spent my life so far training and studying,
learning
the special ways of a paladin. My father didn't like it a bit. I walked around
in dark neighbourhoods and met the people there. Can you see my position?A heir
to the throne who spends his life with ordinary subjects, totally
unacceptable
for my father, who is a strict and old-fashioned king. And then I went on small
adventures, together with Bolrick and Soraya, only demolishing the relationship
between my father and myself even further.”
"The elves
learned me a lot. The elvish habits and language,
their way
of life, the strange and exciting things the world offers. . . they showed me
everything on our journeys. And I loved it. This was real life. I trained a lot
with different weapons, because I like variation. But then I went
to
Khazam and
I become a hero there, along with Bolrick and Soraya.
We freed
the area of a huge wild boar and brought him back to have him roasted. Then they
presented me this
dwarvensword.
It's the most beautiful one-and-a-half-handed sword I have ever seen. It's not
made of metal but of
what the
dwarves call frozen moonlight.”. With that, he presented the
sword.
It was
indeed a precious sword, with a bright white blade slightly carved on one side
and sharp on the other side. It had two small twin peaks on the sides and a long
sharp point between them. All in all it was a beautiful and very
dangerous
weapon. Nobody knew how the ancient dwarves forged the frozen moonlight, and
they wouldn't tell.
"Anyway,
then I started to become a bastard sword specialist. And I learned how to forge
weapons myself when I spent some time with a weaponsmith. What more is there to
tell?I had plans to leave the court but somehow I always returned. Then I moved
to Numavost and I chose the wrong time.
My father
had just had some problems with elves and thought I was kidnapped by the elves.
He has something against other races, you know. He even went as far as sending
troops but the scouts met me and I sent them back because my father was just
overreacting. When I returned six months later he almost bound me to the palace.
And I couldn't stand it, of course.
Then his
health worsened and the war started. I was sent to Pezar in his place and when I
heard he would come to the war room I took my chances, ran off and met
you.”
"Not much.
But you're young, there will be a lot more to tell twenty years from now. Hey,
we're almost out of beer. Can you help me get a keg from the Maiden?".”Aye, I'll
come with you.”. He left with Bulldozer to the pub where they bought a keg of
beer. It was a heavy keg but they carried it with
ease. And
while Cyber was amazed about Bulldozer's strength Bulldozer was just as amazed
about Cyber's. Bulldozer
realized
Cyber had had years of adventure and long journeys and Cyber understood
Bulldozer had had years of hard
raining.
But still something wasn't right.
"Are you
as strong as you seem to be?"both asked at the same time.
"Well, I
have a magical item that gives me some extra strength. And you?"Cyber started.”I
think it's the scale mail. The dragon said he would make me stronger.”.”I see.
This is a heavy keg, I see the people looking at us for the ease we carry it
with. Ah, there we are again.”
Bulldozer
connected the tap with the new keg in the basement and followed Cyber upstairs.
There she found Inge studying a book.
"That's
not one of your spellbooks. What's that?".”A book to learn more about magic.
This particular book is about
scribing
spells. When I now need a scroll I have to buy them at the magic guild and they
charge heavily.
I want to
be able to scribe myself but that takes years of study. The process of mixing
parchment and components, the creation of the special self-destructing ink. . .
it takes years to learn all that. I'm starting.
But once I
will be able to make scrolls myself.”
"Are you
seeking more powers for yourself?".”Of course, all I can get my hands on. For
good use, of course. I am no dark elf.”
"Of course
not. I once heard a story about the birth of the dark elven race. There are two
kinds of dark elves:the
Rendonisi,
the good or neutral elves who were cast out of Numavost for turning evil and the
Gretonisi, the children born in evil. When the Rendonisi were cast out they
headed
east until
they came in a quiet place we now know as the Dark Elf Realm or Dark Numavost.
It is said that the
Rendonisi's
magical powers have created the atmosphere in the Dark Realm while the dark
clerics created
the Grave
Realm. Those two forces made the east an evil world. Then the dark elves got
children there, who were
influenced
by their environment and were
no longer
looking like the Numavost elves but like the eastern humans with the eastern
tan, black hair and dark eyes. Studying magic they once tried to conquer more
land but the Numavost elves stopped them in the elven
Kinwars.
After that
no dark elf wanted to leave their realm. They lived on their own, never
bothering anyone else except for the well-known Elfslayers, the band of
Gretonisi who
travelled
around the world to slay with no reason. There
were
twenty of them and they seemed to be impossible to beat. It took a giant trap
with an enormous rock avalanche to defeat them. It is said that their souls are
still wandering around the rocks and that they still make
victims.”
"That's
crap!"Inge suddenly yelled.”No matter how great their evil powers were, they
could never live after death.
Elves
cannot become undead. That is just impossible. I don't know who told you this
Cyber, but it's a lie.”
"Okay,
okay. . .”Cyber quickly withdrew.”. . . I just heard a story from a bard and it
might be crap. No offense to your race.”
"None
taken, but the rest of your story is true. . . maybe that's why the last part
bothered me as much as it did.”
"Who told
it?".”I don't know. I listened a lot to elven bards. And Bolrick and Soraya also
taught me a lot of elvish lore. I always liked it. It's very interesting, you
know?"
"It sure
sounds fascinating. To tell you the truth I have never cared much about the
past. But somehow it rings a bell to me. Maybe Inge told
me.”.
"I can't
remember telling you this, Mighty One. As you said, you were never really
interested in history.”
"It's
getting late, I'll get in early tonight. The night is short and I will need all
my strength in the next two days.”
"You are
right. You must be fit for the Games.”
Bulldozer
nodded and walked to his room. The Western Games were about to
start.
XIV
The sun
had just risen when the magisters opened the Western Games with the torch of
peace. Bulldozer was waiting
anxiously
in the large dressing room area, lifting weights and
stretching.
Finally
the humans started to wrestle but first came the light weights, after that the
middle weights and finally the heavy weights.
Bulldozer
was the first one up in the first round. His opponent was a big man called
Steelarm, a wood chopper from the Wooden Realm.
When they
locked up Steelarm immediately went for a knee press but Bulldozer counted it
with a painful twist on the knee.
The man
tried to twist out of it and made the mistake Bulldozer had been waiting for:he
rolled to his other side. Now Bulldozer quickly rolled on top of the man's back
and
twisted
the leg in a submission hold and there
was
nothing the wood chopper could do. Bulldozer won the match in less than two
minutes and everybody applauded.
"I always
like to watch sports.”Cyber told Inge.”Especially if somebody I know is
involved. My little brother plays horseball, he's quite a star at that. A pity
they don't have horseball in the Games. Ah, there's the next match. Let's see
who Bulldozer's next opponent is.”.”I bet on the big one.”
And she
was right.”I have put my gold on Bulldozer for the medal in the human class. I
can't see anybody who can beat him.”Inge told.
"How much
did you put on him?".”Seventy goldweights. I got five to
one.”
"That
much?"Cyber asked, shaking his head.”Aye. I know he will
win.”
"Or you
lose your money. We got a lot of money from the lords but you lost your job
because of the war. You've got to think about that, too.”
"Aye. I
don't have too much. Unlike Bulldozer, who suddenly turned into a rich man. I
have my share but I can always use more.”
Cyber and
Inge knew Bulldozer knew a lot of different techniques and after having seen
what he could do the rest of the wrestlers looked a bit dilettante, even though
they were the finest wrestlers in the realms.
Then
Bulldozer came back. He knew his opponent was a powerhouse and decided to use
fast moves against him, to distract him and to strike where he was most
vulnerable. He started off with some fast throwing manoeuvres
and
used some
light tricks. Then the man charged but Bulldozer charged in, suddenly dove to
the ground and rolled under the man, tackling him and grabbing him in a
headlock. He fell to the ground, connecting his opponent's head with the
ground.
The man
was knocked out cold and Bulldozer could pin
him
without effort. Everybody applauded and Bulldozer started to show off a
little.
Inge shook
her head and smiled, then looked up. She saw a familiar
face.
"Hey
Cyber, look who's there. Our friend from the
Legion!".”Where?"
"Right
over there, near the gates in the arena.”. Now Cyber saw him, the young looking
mage with his sword and his ebony cross:Adam Warlock.
"What's he
doing there?If he were just here to enjoy the Games he would be sitting in the
stands just like us. But he's just standing there.”
"Do you
think he will wrestle?".”That couldn't be. Everybody has wrestled in the human
class. Or. . . ?".”You still think he's not human?"Cyber said, casting a side
glance at Inge.”I don't know. Something is not right about him. There is a lot
more to him than meets the eye.”
"I
remember we told him about the Games and about magic cheaters. He said there
were easy spells to see if somebody was under the influence of supportive
spells. Maybe he's here to check on everybody or to teach the mages the spell to
catch cheaters his way.”
They
watched how the bouts got tougher but Bulldozer had no trouble with his
semifinal opponent and displayed might and superiority over the other wrestlers.
Then he was in the final bout and was facing a skilled and muscled man from the
Senkri-tribe in the Water Realm. The barbarian knew
how to
handle a man like Bulldozer and Bulldozer was surprised when he was caught in a
throw he had never seen before. Before he knew it he was lying on his back and
the barbarian made a dive for him. He rolled out of the
way
just in
time and jumped on the man's back, going for a
chinlock.
But the
man twisted out and they were loose again. They locked up again and this time
Bulldozer got the upper hand, pressing the barbarian down.
They could
match power and strength but they had quite different styles of wrestling, and
that made it a good match to watch.
The
barbarian could put a squeeze hold on Bulldozer who needed all his strength to
get out of it and then suddenly his neck was under pressure due to a new hold.
Bulldozer shifted his weight and threw the man over his hip. He quickly followed
up by lifting his opponent clean off the ground
and
slamming him down. Then he slammed him again, seeing he was getting groggy. He
noticed the barbarian gave a little way, betraying he had just learned the throw
and Bulldozer surprised him with a totally new throw.
As he
landed Bulldozer grabbed him by the ankles and the barbarian started to struggle
for all his worth as he could guess what Bulldozer would be going for. But
Bulldozer showed no mercy and stepped over the barbarian to roll him into a
submission hold on both legs. The man shouted in pain and struggled but finally
Bulldozer could hear his opponent submit.
Bulldozer
nodded with a grin, let go of the legs and helped his opponent to his feet as a
token of sportsmanship.
Bulldozer
stood in triumph as he received his platinum medal of honour, while the music
played the anthem of the Western Realm and the flag was raised. Then all human
wrestlers entered the arena for a ritual salute to thank the crowd for their
support.
After a
few hours Cyber arrived back in the arena. He had gone back to Inge's place
where he had slept for a few hours as the wrestling of the other races was going
on. Inge had still kept his seat and as he sat down he saw a small
demonstration
of somebody who could breathe fire.
"Why did
they start this kind of games anyway?"Cyber asked.
"As far as
I know this all comes from a band of nobles who financed the gladiator games a
long time back to entertain the crowd. Later the small Western Realm became a
kingdom and the king forbade the gladiator games under pressure of the clergy.
Then the people got bored and asked permission
to use the
arena for other events, such as sporting events.
The old
nobles agreed and financed the first Western Games. Originally there was only
running and wrestling but later it became a large event for all the realms in
the west and more types of sports, like target throwing
and
archery
were added to the program. Now it is organized by a special Games committee of
wise old men, the magisters. They are the ones right over there in that white
lodge, see?And even in time of war the games must go on.”
"All this
must cost a lot. Then why is the entrance fee that
low?"
"I don't
know much about the costs. But they only have to make sure the dressing room
areas are all-right, that there is somebody for health care for the athletes,
that the arena looks okay and things like that. And well over one thousand
people fit in this arena. I even think it comes near two
thousand.
And it's all filled, of course. Two thousand silverweights would be more than
enough to fill in the budget. And the merchants also bring in their money. The
magisters don't need to make money on it, they love the Games themselves and
they are the old nobles who are wealthy enough.
The
committee stresses that this is an event for fun. Participating is more
important than winning. The Games stand for sportsmanship and
peace.”
"Sounds
quite noble. But most athletes will go for the medal.”
"Of
course. Hey, they're preparing the wrestling circle again. I think the next
class will start soon.”
Bulldozer
was pitted in the second match of the first round and he met a crafty dwarf who
knew how to handle people taller than himself. When Bulldozer tried to lock up
collar and elbow the dwarf suddenly ducked, grabbed his wrist and caused him to
drop to the canvas mat.
The crowd
roared but Bulldozer hurled the dwarf overhead in one fluid motion and held on
to the arm, spinning him around and tripping him by sticking a leg backwards. He
tried to follow up with a splash but the dwarf countered with his behind,
knocking Bulldozer in the stomach.
Bulldozer
caught his breath quickly and reached out again. Then the dwarf ducked and tried
to run between
Bulldozer's
legs. Too late he saw it was a trap as Bulldozer slammed his knees together,
catching the dwarf's head
in the
middle and grabbing him by the waist. He lifted him upside down and forced the
dwarf to submit, threatening with a piledriver.
"Entertaining
match.”a half-elf next to Inge said. She could tell he was half-elven from his
face. His eyes were not as slanted as an elf's and he had the first starts of a
beard no elf could grow. Due to his clothing she saw he was a mageling, a
starting magic user. Next to him was another half-elf but while his friend was
all dressed in white and blue this one was dressed in white and
yellow.
"Pardon me
for not introducing myself.”the one in yellow said.”I am Kimberonius and this is
my friend Huyssencion.”
"Ignastasias
Aken, and this is Cyber Castlestone.”.”Hey, I have heard of
you.”
"Possibly.
Where are you from, Fire Realm?". Kimber nodded.”A lot of half-elves live there.
Hey!Half-elves!Inge, Ustonias!"
"Our
leader?"Kimber asked, puzzled.”What are you talking about?"Inge
asked.
"Oh of
course, you weren't there. Only Bulldozer, Adam and me. The East!They are
planning an attack on Ustonias. We told it wrong when we were in the war room.
They were not going to the north but they were going to the Fire Realm where
they would try to kill Ustonias. That's what that eastern mayor said. We have to
do something.”. The half-elves rose at once.
"We will
send message. Do you know anything more?"
"Not yet.
Triple the guards around him and watch for troops. When more is known you will
be first to know. Now hurry to New Iris.”
The
half-elves obeyed and ran out of the arena.
"So you
told it a bit wrong. Well, maybe Adam can do something.”
"Right.
Where is he?".”Still over there, near the gates. He hasn't been away ever since
the Games started.”.”What a strange man he is.”Cyber said, shaking his head.”Has
he seen us?".”Probably. He probably has a spell to find
somebody.”
They
laughed. They looked at the arena again where a half-
elf and a
minotaur were competing. The half-elf was no match for the minotaur, who was a
true wrestler as most of his long horns were gone and what remained was covered
with tape.
"Bulldozer
will face the winner of the next match.”Cyber said when he looked at the big
scoreboard.
And that
was an ogre. These were already the semifinals as there were only eight
contestants for the open class. Among them had been two minotaurs and two ogres,
but the other ogre had been disqualified for choking.
First the
two minotaurs locked up. It was obvious that they had wrestled each other before
because they knew each
other's
styles. One of them was stronger, the other one
faster.
After a long and exciting match the stronger
minotaur
won.
"Things
don't look good for the Mighty One.”Inge said.”He will first have to worry about
that ogre. He took that elf out without a sweat.”
"I think
it's good the elf lost. He was a brother of Diregon and it's a good thing he
doesn't know I'm here.”.”Why
that?".”Didn't
I tell you?I accidentally killed his
brother.”.”And
you're afraid he would come for revenge if he found you
here?"
"Numavost
is not paradise, Cyber.”Inge whispered, her eyes focused on the arena.”Look,
there they are.”
Bulldozer
entered the arena again, sizing up his twelve feet tall
opponent.
The ogre
was massively built, weighed at least five hundred pounds and was very strong.
But also very stupid, as ogres are. And aggressive.
When the
bell rang the ogre flew into him, going for a lock-up. Bulldozer ducked and
avoided the clutching yellowish hands and strolled a
little.
"Why's he
doing that?"Inge wondered.”He'll have his reason for
that.”
Grunting,
the ogre tried to grab him again and again he dodged and walked away a little.
This angered the ogre who suddenly charged. To everybody's surprised Bulldozer
called suit and charged back with a roar. This surprised
the ogre a
bit but everybody was surprised when Bulldozer knocked the gigantic monster to
the ground with a crash.”In case anybody wonders why he calls himself
Bulldozer.”Inge smiled.”I see.”Cyber grinned and watched
as the
ogre attacked and suddenly flung a closed fist at Bulldozer in
rage.
The
referee quickly stepped in between them and explained this would result in
disqualification. The ogre merely
grunted,
barely listening and
saw
Bulldozer storm in. He tried to dodge but he had no chance to do so as Bulldozer
gave his arm a big spin and the ogre fell to the ground.
Bulldozer
was at once on top of him and clamped on a fierce
chinlock.
And then
the ogre suddenly grabbed the arm that was underneath his chin, lifted it a bit
and opened his mouth. The referee saw Bulldozer grimace and saw the ogre was
biting. He tried to grab the rulebreaker but got punched away. The bell rang and
at once a magic user stepped forward and
used a
quick sleep spell on the ogre, who fell down and finally let go of the arm.
Bulldozer bit his tongue not to scream but he was helped by a cleric who healed
the small wounds after some disinfection.
Bulldozer
could rest for a few minutes to prepare for the final, a time filled up by a
band of elves with a horseriding demonstration.
Then
Bulldozer and the minotaur had to lock up for the medal.
Bulldozer
knew the minotaur was the champion of his race and would be a formidable
opponent. He struggled for inches but could not match his beastly opponent in
strength. Then he suddenly gave way and tossed the minotaur overhead.”The bigger
they are, the harder they fall.”he whispered
and dove
on his opponent to capitalize on his position.
But his
opponent was stronger and knew how to use his strength very
well.
Suddenly
Bulldozer found himself in a painful hold.
His neck
was under heavy pressure and now the minotaur started to use his weight for even
more pressure. And
minotaurs
were heavy, this one would be well over four
hundred
pounds. He tried to roll over and the minotaur,
who was
hanging over Bulldozer, fumbled over him and found himself in a chinlock.
Bulldozer remembered well what the ogre had done but knew the minotaurs were
always very fair in sports and would not even think of using their tusks.
Instead the minotaur tried to wiggle out of it and
move the
holding arms with his own strong arms. But Bulldozer had a firm grip on the neck
and now suddenly intertwined the minotaur's own arm with his neck so the
minotaur was
pressing
his neck with his own arm which was held in a helpless
position.
Bulldozer
knew that the minotaur needed a miracle to get him out of this one and when he
fell down weakened Bulldozer executed an easy submission hold to win his second
medal of honour.
He had the
crowd on its feet when he made his round to salute everybody and then he
retreated to the dressing room area to make place for the archery tournament, an
event traditionally dominated by the elves.
Bulldozer
was tired and went home, knowing that Inge and Cyber would be waiting for
him.
"Hey,
great performance Mighty One.”.”Thanks. I never believed I could beat that
minotaur. But he leaned over too far and then I could get him in that chinlock.
A bit of a fluke but I am more than happy with it.”
"I see. In
the meantime I remembered we sent a wrong message to the war room. The east
would not attack the north, they would attack the Fire Realm and Ustonias, the
half-elven leader.”
"Damn,
you're right. Something has to happen.”
"We have
sent two half-elves who were sitting next to us. They would inform their
leader.”.”Half-elves always call upon Ustonias if they need help. Now he needs
help and he has many who help him.”
"Ustonias
is a great guy.”Bulldozer said.”He's a colonel in the Fire Squad and the
Firelord needs him damn hard.”
"So what
are we going to do?There will be a lot of action in the Fire Realm while the
south gets dragons to aid them. Are there any orders to join our unit
again?".”Nope, nothing. By the way, did you talk to Adam?"
"I did. He
said the three of us have to be at the war room for a very important
meeting.”.”Important meeting?When did he tell you that?"
"Just
after I won the final in the human heavyweight class.”
"And he
still stayed there all the time. I don't doubt he is still standing there
now.”.”Why?".”Beats me.”.”Did he look at me when I was wrestling?Did he come to
see me wrestle?".”I don't know. I didn't watch him when I
watched
you.”.”Right. You had something better to watch
eh?".”Aye.”
"So we get
a mission again, probably together with him. It must be important when he comes
to the Games, stands near the arena gates all the time without talking to
anybody except to me once. Weird guy.”.”You can say that
again.”
"So we'll
go there tomorrow. But now I must rest, I'm tired.”
"I can
understand that. We'll make no noise. Good night.”
Bulldozer
retreated to his room while Inge started studying her magic and Cyber finished
the book he was reading.
XV
They
arrived at the war room together with Tormentor.”Good there is something to do
again. I was getting bored, you know?Sitting in the middle of a war doing
nothing is a waste of time.”
"That's
why we're called. There is something important to do.”Bulldozer said.”What?You
know more about this?"
"Little.
We will hear more soon.”
In the
room they saw many new faces and a familiar one as well.
"I should
have known he would be here, too.”Inge said and greeted
Adam.
"Ah, there
you are. Have a seat, there is something we must discuss.”the king said. They
were offered a hot drink.”One of Adam's magic potions?"Bulldozer asked.”Nay,
just my herbal mix.”a tanned ranger replied.”Tastes good.”
"Well
then, we're all here now, let's begin.”.”Who are these people?"Cyber asked. On
the ranger's left sat an elf. There was an old man, a cleric from Tyf Cyber saw
by his
medallion.
There were two big warriors and Ustonias
was there.
He was a half-elf with some magic powers and fighting
abilities.
And then
he noticed a dwarf and a halfling, already arguing.
They
completed the bunch of new people.
"We have
tried to end this war in many ways. We have tried to shatter the armies, but
they keep coming back. We have tried to impress them with the dragons, but that
wouldn't work. The Black Cross Legion blocked all their paths, but still they
seek to cross them. As long as it goes this way, the
war will
last forever. We have discussed this for a long time and in the end we all came
to the same conclusion and that is that there is only one way to end this
war:Black Akira must die.”
None of
the new people had heard this before and everybody looked up. The halfling
shrieked, the dwarf swore, Ustonias looked around and even Bulldozer was
shifting his weight in his chair uncomfortably.
"It is
absolutely impossible to send one man on a mission to assassinate Black Akira.
What we had to do was form a party of the absolute elite in our world to stand a
chance against Akira's powers. Long Fingers here is a capable thief who is an
expert in traps and picking locks. Vlak the dwarf
is a good
potionmaker and tough with the hammer. For eventual healing we have Seventh.
Sunskinner is a veteran ranger who also has some druidic skills and spells.”. At
this Tormentor looked up. Only the best and most experienced rangers could
acquire druidic spells and so Sunskinner had a
lot of
respect from other rangers such as Tormentor.
"Elvish
magewarrior Kandin is skilful in both his classes. As guards, we have Slinger
and Swift. We all know the powers of Ustonias. Adam Warlock has unique magic
powers and finally there is the one man immune to Black Akira's magic:The Mighty
Bulldozer.”
"How about
us?"Cyber asked.”Before the dangerous path they will walk is clear we must send
an inspection party first.
For that
we need magic, elvensight, stealth and accuracy. We have formed a party of
scouts you will lead. We definitely need to separate you on this mission because
Bulldozer
is needed
there after you have been needed there.”
"Bulldozer
will be in command in the party that goes to Akiragrot for he is the one for the
final battle, supported by the rest of you. Agreed?"
Nobody had
any objections and the king hit the table with his hammer.
"The
scouting group will leave tomorrow for New Iris. The main party will start its
journey in two weeks from now. It is time to call it a war. Let's go out there
and finish it.”
"One
question.”Cyber said.”We have to invade the Eastern Realm now. How about the
Black Cross Legion?They said they would retaliate when we cross their grounds.”.
Adam nodded.
"On behalf
of my lords I can say that is no problem. As you see, the three of us. . .”, he
pointed at the cleric and the dwarf, ". . . are legionnaires ourselves and our
lords also know that this is the only way to end the war. It has been going on
for a year now and all of us agree that has been more
than
enough. This way people continue to fight, continue to fall, and it's all just a
senseless waste. It is obvious that Black Akira must be eliminated. This is
maybe also a way to get the lands behind the so-called magic wall back because
normally a mage's work dies with him.”
"Unless he
has a heir like me and my scale mail.”
"That, my
dear friend, is a unique exception. But of course this was done by an ancient
dragon.”
"And so is
Akira.”. Everybody looked up with shocked faces.
"Black
Akira is nothing but a transformed black dragon. When he transformed something
went wrong and he couldn't
transform
again. The red dragon told me that Black Akira was forced into a life as a human
with the lifespan
of a
dragon and the powers of a mandrake, whatever that may
be.”
"A
mandrake is a rare halfbreed of dragon and human.”Adam
told.
"Mandrakes
have some human things like their body, which is human-like, and some dragon
qualities, like a lifespan of several millennia. Mandrakes also have the power
to breathe dragonbreath though it is not much of course because they only have
human-sized lungs. But I don't know with
Black
Akira, because he is not a mandrake but a dragon.”
"So. . .
Black Akira can create a mandrake?".”Indeed. But most dragons are able to change
back again into a dragon. But what Black Akira didn't know was that black
dragons can't
transform
back. He tried to transform and saw he couldn't transform. So he worked special
magic in order to do it
after all
and he became the first black dragon to transform in a human shape. And then
something happened and he couldn't transform back in his original shape. But
mandrakes have something unique:they are resistant to dragon magic. The legend
says it is because they are partially dragon and
as weak as
a human and for some strict dragons an insult to
dragonkind.
Because
mandrakes would be killed by dragon magic they were given immunity from the gods
from dragon magic.”
"You know
a lot, Warlock.”the ranger said.”Call me Adam,
Sunskinner.”
The ranger
nodded and wrote something down. Rangers always had the habit of writing down
interesting things so that they could read it over again to learn something. The
more a ranger knew, the better he was at rangering.
They
always saw knowledge as experience and one could never be experienced
enough.
"So, where
are our troops?".”They will be there tomorrow when you leave. You come to the
main meeting square on foot and packed, horses will be ready for you. You are
expected there at dawn.”
"We will
be there. Where do we go from there?We can't make it to Akiragrot and back in
two weeks.”.”The eastern resistance is already creating a road for the party.
You will clear out and inspect the first part from a hidden portal in Prep
created shortly ago by the western wizards to a place where you will be guided
in the Citadel Strip. From there you can
return and
report.”
"As for
you, you will meet again a week before departure to discuss the last items.
Right?Well then you are dismissed. And good luck to all of you and pray the gods
you will all return safely. Be careful out there.”
They left
the room at once and when they arrived home Cyber, Inge and Tormentor started
packing.
"So, we go
separate ways on this mission. Bulldozer, this is so dangerous. We will have a
lighter job than you, scouting if the road is clear. You are the one who'll have
to walk that road.”
"I know.
But as the king said, it has to be done.”.”Why now?"
"Now is
better than next week. I had planned it.”.”You what?"
"I was the
one who talked to the lords about this plan. I was the first volunteer. For this
job, we need the very elite of the realms. And you, Cyber and Tor are great but
I fear for your lives when facing Black Akira.”
"You. . .
you volunteered?You are crazy!".”Aye, and loving every bit of it. This had to
happen once, and I am truly the only one capable of resisting his magic powers.
Let's get it over with.”.”But what if you fail?"
"Have you
ever see me fail?".”You have never faced anything like
this.”
"That's
right. But somebody has to do this. And his magic means nothing to me. For me,
he is only human. As weak as the old neighbour next
door.”
"But what
about the dragonbreath?".”Adam doesn't know. I am resistant against dragonfire
but I am not sure if a black dragon breathes fire like a red, as some dragons
breathe lightning or something else. But the red dragon has told me a lot about
dragons. He told me black dragons can spit
deadly
acid. Maybe I have to cover myself to protect myself from the
dragonbreath.”.”Like a mask or something.”.”Or maybe Adam has a spell for
it.”Bulldozer laughed.”Don't make so much noise, you'll wake up
Cyber.”
"Then
let's go outside. It's our last night together now and it might be our dead
last.”
Inge paled
at that statement but realized it was true.
They
walked outside, walking straight to the oak where they had always met without
any question or suggestion, their arms wrapped tightly around each
other.
"Are you
afraid, Mighty One?".”I am afraid. But I have to put the fear away, as fear is
nothing but a weakness. One I cannot use. But maybe the scale mail will protect
me from dragon fear.”
"I wonder
what's in that mail.”.”Oh, I wouldn't be surprised if there was more in it than
just resistance against magic.
Maybe the
dragon has given me powers he has not told me about.”
Inge kept
quiet for some time.”Hey, what's wrong with you?"
"I can't
put my fears away like you. I am afraid, very afraid. I am afraid that some of
us won't come back. That some of us will meet again in the
afterlife.”
"No way, I
promise you I will return. You just be damn careful, I am the only one who's in
real danger. Don't worry, I will return. So you'd better be careful for I don't
want to spend the rest of my life without you.”
Inge
leaned against his shoulder and ran her hand through his hair, while looking the
other way with a worried look on her face.
"So how
will we work when we leave tomorrow?".”One of the guys in your party has a map.
On that map is the road we will ride. That road must be clear. So far there are
no outposts too near and you must report if new outposts have been built in our
way. Or things like lairs, monsters and things like that. When you see places
like that, destroy them. And when they can't be destroyed it must be reported
it's there. If everything is all clear we will meet you when we cross the
portal. Then you must be done.
We will go
through a secret portal as the king said. It is guarded by the resistance and
well-hidden. Then we are two weeks from Akiragrot.”
"Very
well. Stay with me this night, Bulldozer.”.”I couldn't think of anything
else.”
When no
sound indicated the presence of the couple underneath the tree, a lone person
turned around and walked away in his magical invisibility.
"Indeed,
it may be their dead last night together. But I am confident they will meet
again in this world. After all, he is destined. I only hope she doesn't make
mistakes"
"Hey
Adam!What are you doing here?"Bulldozer yelled. The person frowned and turned
around. He saw Inge frown and she started casting a spell.
Adam also
did the same thing and then he was clearly visible to everybody again.”So you
can detect invisibility as well?
Very nice.
Anyway, I don't sleep as you know, so I started walking outside, bored of
studying. And then I saw you.”.”Not afraid to go out unarmed and on your
own?"
"Me,
unarmed?Watch this.”. Adam threw back his sleeves and suddenly a small dagger
thumped in the tree a feet above Bulldozer's head.
"Whoa,
what kind of weapon is that?"Bulldozer asked, startled by the thump and jumping
to pull the dagger out of the tree.”I thought I knew every kind of weapon but
this one is new to me. A fine, sharp dagger. Where does it come from?".”You see
this?This is a wristcatapult. Actually catapult is
only the
name as it's a miniature crossbow attacked to the wrist and the daggers -who get
even more interesting when dipped in poison- are made for them.”.”Isn't it
dangerous wearing poisoned daggers in your sleeve?"
"There is
always a safety shaft on it which removes itself when you pull back your
sleeve.”
"Ah,
something different. Well, man's got to stay original.”
Bulldozer
said.
"Where did
you get these wristcatapults?"
"Oh, the
better armoury sells them.”
"Ain't you
afraid, Adam?"Inge asked.
"Afraid is
a big word. I can't remember feeling real fear.”
"And he
remembers some years.”Bulldozer remarked.”Probably has a spell against
fear.”.”If that were so you were born with that spell cast on you, Mighty
Bulldozer. Who else could come up with a plan like that?"
"You
know?".”Of course I know. I have good ears, remember?"
"I think
your ears are a little too good. You should cast a spell to make them a little
worse.”Bulldozer said
sarcastically.
Adam ignored it.
"What I am
is concerned. Mainly about you, Bulldozer. You are our main
man.
Nobody
else but you has a chance to confront Black Akira face to face. Because you are
immune to magic and obviously not fooled by magic as you saw me even though I
was
invisible.”.”Well,
I saw you and Inge didn't.
That's how
I figured you were invisible. And then she wanted to cast a spell to detect
invisible persons and you to dispel your own magic.”
"Just a
little extra from your mail. Who knows what's more in it?"
"Time will
tell.”
"Adam,
will you please excuse us?Bulldozer and I want to be alone
now.”
"Of
course, Inge. As a matter of fact I was just walking off when Bulldozer called
me. Good luck, milady.”
With that
he walked off and rounded a corner, disappearing from
sight.
"You're
going to miss that weirdo.”Bulldozer smiled.
"He can
teach me some of his countless spells. I hope he will survive as well. Then he
can teach me a lot. When this is all over I want to spend some time with him to
learn more about magic. I know he's an archmage, although he looks so young. It
is extremely difficult to work with time. And he never
ceases to
amaze me. And he has numerous spells I had never even heard of. He can call
himself Warlock for as long as he wishes but he is far more than that. He is a
very powerful wizard.”
"You can
learn from him. I haven't seen him in action much but he has some powers indeed.
And from the way he wears his sword I can also tell you he can wield a sword as
well. I wonder how well he fights.”
"You never
know. We have seen him around for some time but we still know nothing about him.
If you can miss me for some time I am going to spend time with him after the war
to see what he is made of.”
"Getting
me jealous?"Bulldozer smiled.”Not like that, you know
that.”
"I know.
He's a fascinating guy. Tor would be interested in him as
well.”
"I don't
know. There are certain strange things about your cousin. He is so rude
sometimes.”.”I know. But Tor has been changing. He loses his calm from time to
time, something that had never happened before. He is getting rude, yes. Very
strict,
too. I don't know if that's the way of a ranger but
I always
thought they were friendly people with a lot of knowledge.
My cousin
knows a lot but he's changing. And I don't know how he will end up.”.”You mean
it's the influence of the war?"
"I'm
afraid so.”
"Then this
war has gone too far. It must be stopped. Forever.”
"I'm glad
you feel the same way, Inge.”
Then there
was only silence underneath the three when the moon broke through the clouds
again.
XVI
When their
unit was gathered, Cyber inspected the men.
He saw it
was mainly built of elven rangers, some soldiers, two clerics and one mage apart
from Inge.
He
understood that there were so many rangers because this was a scouting job and
they had to move fast and quiet with many people who knew how to handle
themselves in the woods.
They were
led to the secret portal and were surprised to found a small group of easterners
there. The elves drew their blades but Cyber saw Kiki and backed them down.”It's
all-right, these are the Ratz.”. He noticed Kiki was wearing spiked
bracers.
Tormentor
was the first one to get a fresh horse.”So you are my half-cousin?"Kiki asked.”I
am. And you must be Kiki, the fearless leader of the resistance. I've heard a
lot about you. Well, how are things going here and where are we?".”We are in
Prep, near a town called Kasuk. It's a safe place.
The young
mage told us there are more hidden portals but they go to the Grave Realm and
the Dark Realm. There is even one in the Eastern Teutonic Realm. This is the
safest
portal. We
are right here.”
"I see.
And we have to go where?".”Until this place right here. That's not too far away,
we're deep in the east now.”
"Aye, but
the most dangerous part is right here.”.”The
citadels.
How many are there?"
"Hundreds.
They were built in a strip to defend the Eastern Realm before the joining of the
realms. We have to go to this spot right here. Citadels are here, here and here.
The woods between them are well-guarded, except for one spot. Here is the fear
of evil:Tyf's garden. Although it has yet to be proved that the place is sacred
no evil dares to enter this part of the woods. And the area around it is a
little more quiet than the rest of the area. So this is where we will go, just
like them.”
"How about
the citadels themselves?".”The citadels are quiet. The soldiers and the
darkknights inside are getting bored, they want to go out for the action, they
want to go west.”
"We have
something to change their opinion.”a soldier said.
"No, we
want them to remain bored. We don't want to attract any attention. Nobody must
know we're here.”Kiki warned.
"You're
the expert at that. I guess that's why you're into this.”Cyber noted. Kiki
nodded silently.”Are we leaving now or tomorrow?It's getting dark.”.”We will
travel at night,
too. The
night is the best friend of those who want to travel unnoticed. The elves can
see in the dark, that's why they
were
enlisted. They will scout for us.”
The elves
nodded. That had been the original plan. They had been picked carefully in their
units for their skills with bow and sword and their stealth. Born and bred in
the woods of Numavost they knew how to move swift and
quiet.
They
started riding and Tormentor noticed the horses moved quietly, as if they knew
they had to.
The party
was well-rested and they could move fast, followed by the men Kiki had recruited
to accompany them.
They rode
on for a few hours and then dismounted to stretch a
little.
And just
then they were attacked by eastern troops with crossbows.
The
soldiers rushed forward in formation, blocking the bolts with huge shields and
then the elves responded with their bows.
Some fled
but the elves caught them in the back, their special longbows had quite a reach
and they were expert marksmen.
They left
the place quickly again and Inge saw the old human mage that accompanied them
could follow with ease. He seemed to be in a good condition in spite of his
age.
They saw
the sun would rise behind thick clouds and after a few hours it started to rain
heavily.”We must find some kind of cover.”a ranger said.
"I spot
barracks over there. Looks like a small deserted outpost. Nobody seen near.”an
elf said, pointing at a small clearance.
"Check out
to see if there is anybody.”Kiki ordered. Six easterners, lead by a big ranger,
ran at the barracks and came back soon.”All clear, mistress.”.”Kiki will be
fine. Okay,
let's go.
Stay alert, it might be a trap.
We can't
have all in, somebody might be watching us.”
"I
certainly don't hope so.”
They
rested in the barracks and ate and slept a little. At dusk they continued their
travel.
"We've
been riding for two days now, right on schedule. There, a
citadel.”
"This must
be the 37th citadel.”.”Close enough for Tyf's garden now?"
"Aye.
We're right here. We have to travel northeast now. Avoid the sight of that
citadel and ride on for a few miles. In Tyf's garden sources will probably be
waiting with enough news.”.”That means it's still some distance.”.”Aye. But we
can make it before dawn.”
"After
this, our job is done and we can go back to report to the main party.”.”Okay,
then let's go.”
Then they
saw some shadows and halted abruptly. They looked and saw some horrible
creatures walking through the woods.
"Shall I
cast some spells on them?"the mage asked.
"Only when
they're already attacking. There are three of them. What kind of creatures are
they?".”I have never seen them before.”
They all
looked in fear. The elves had arrows readied and could see the shapes on the
monsters. They had large tails,
tentacled
heads and blue, scaly bodies caked with dirt and mud. Even the continuous rain
couldn't wash off the mud on their bodies. They seemed to wander around with
nothing in
mind, if
they had one. Then the beasts looked up. A griffon flew overhead and dove. The
creatures howled with a sound that paled the company's faces marble-white as the
griffon grabbed one of them and rose into the air with it. The other two now
spotted the party and the two spellcasters attacked
it with
lightning. This had great impact as the creatures howled in pain and dropped
dead.
When
everybody was sure they wouldn't move anymore the party approached them
carefully.
"These are
the ugliest creatures I have ever seen in my life.”Inge said with horror on her
face.”I have never seen them before, either. I wonder what they are.”.”I just
know griffons like to eat them. They are sure ugly.”
"Look at
those tentacles everywhere, something is dripping there.
Venom?"
"Probably,
I don't want to find out.”
"All we
have to find out now is how to reach Tyf's garden and we cannot be delayed. We
must go on.”Tormentor said.
"You're
right. Let's move on.”
When they
rode on they were caught again in a rain storm.”This weather is hopeless, we'll
have to deal with that.”Cyber said. The mage was pulling on his cloak to keep
him dry.”Are you all-right sir?".”I am. But I can't
cast
a spell to
keep me dry else my horse would float off the ground. And please call me
Renius.”
"Why is it
that mages have spells for everything, even for keeping them out of the
rain?"Cyber wondered. Then he saw a lightning bolt hitting a tree in the
distance.”Wow, that's the biggest lightning bolt I have ever
seen.”
"That
can't come from a normal storm or a spell.”Renius said.
"This
comes from dragonbreath!".”Here?A blue dragon or
something?"
"Possibly.
A man is running there.”. They saw a man running in their direction and suddenly
another bolt crashed. The man fell down, probably from exhaustion, and Cyber
grabbed him when he rode by. Then they could see a large shape flying overhead
and when it breathed again they could see the
outlines
of the huge monster. The horses staggered and some dropped their riders. Most of
them were able to break their fall but one human died.
The others
dismounted as quickly as possible and let go of the reins, seeing they could not
stop the horses from fleeing in panic.
"Now
that's something, a dragon!"Tormentor yelled in
excitement.
"Don't
stand there too long or it'll come back and then you won't be able to enjoy the
view much longer if he sees you.”.”Right but he didn't, did
he?"
They found
a cave and went there for shelter from both the storm and the dragon. Cyber also
carried the fallen man there.
"Now who
are you and why is this dragon after you?"Tormentor asked.
"I am
Mikuny, magic user from the 37th citadel's second human
infantry.
Huk, the
dragon, was in our citadel and he forbade me to practise my magic. I couldn't do
that and when he found out he attacked me and breathed his lightning at me. He
is a blue male. I used a lightning spell of my own but that enraged him and I
had to flee. Suddenly he saw me again and chased me.
I owe you
my life.”.”I don't trust him. He's a mage in the service of Black Akira.”an elf
said. The man looked around and saw there were good elves in this party and
understood these were intruders. But he was too weak to resist and he still owed
them his life.
"Did you
think I could go back to the citadel just like that?They would slay me even
before I reached the gates. I was never the most respected mage in the citadels.
I was, as the others always liked to point out, nothing more than a rogue mage
who had no place to live, no money to buy
spell
components or other things used for studies and experiments, and in the army
just because I could trade my skills for food and shelter. I am young and
talented, but they can miss me. I won't betray any of you, who saved me from the
dragon.”
"Are there
more dragons?"Tormentor asked. The man hesitated.
"Look, we
saved you from the dragon, all we ask is some information. That's the least you
can do.”Inge added in a
friendlier
tone.
"There
are. Most citadels have a dragon. Although rumour goes that the green dragons
have retreated from the battle.”
"This one
hasn't. The dragon is coming back!"a ranger yelled.
They hid
well deep in the cave and the guards could see the dragon fly over
again.
"He is not
going to leave us alone before he found us. Why not give battle then?".”How are
you going to fight a
dragon?"Cyber
wondered.
"We have
three magic users here and a lot of archers who can do some damage. Maybe the
clerics can even call upon the power of the gods.”
"Good idea
Kiki. And we have the wands. I trust you have some, too?"
"Aye. Here
they are.”.”Now we must coordinate this attack. Fire all the wands and arrows at
the same time the spells get their impact. We must catch him in flight so we
must calculate as well and aim carefully.
When it
comes down the fighters charge with their swords as it will already be weakened
if we all hit. Right?".”Right.”
"Start
preparing, it just turned around.”an elf warned. The spellcasters started
concentrating on their spells and the archers nocked on their arrows and aimed.
When the dragon flew over again it was suddenly in a cloud of fire while tens of
arrows pricked into its weak belly and
leathery
wings. A second blow of magic came and this time the dragon was caught in the
middle of an ice storm. The sudden changes of temperature as well as the heavy
ice that froze to its body made it stagger. It tried to flap its great wings but
groaned in pain as the arrows were hurting and the muscles were literally
frozen.
He crashed
down hard and never even saw the soldiers charging in with their blades
anymore.
"Well, I
guess that did the trick.”Cyber smiled.
"Too bad
it ruined its scales. I would love to take some off and make
a
scale mail
out of it, just like the Mighty One.”Inge said.
Cyber
laughed.”No mail out of this one. Look at him. He's burnt to a crisp,
his scales
split because of the extreme cold and arrows are
protruding
from
everywhere. Was that one heck of a magic attack!"
"Aye.
Though I fear this magical light-show may have attracted
attention
in one of
the citadels.”Kiki said.
"Right.
It's what we had to do. Now let's hurry up to Tyf's garden, there we will be
safe.”
XVII
Bulldozer
spent a lot of his spare time with Adam, who was eager to
leave.
"I think
it's a great plan. Our friends won't have to travel all the way, they go to
Tyf's garden and hear the report from the ones who are the other half of the
scouting party so to say. And that means more safety.”
"Adam,
your magic powers are so big. Can't you see what is going on out there?".”For a
distance this big that would require so much magic that Black Akira could sense
it from a distance and we don't want to attract his personal
attention.
It is twenty-thousand miles from here. See, here
they go
to. And here is the portal they have to return to. Kiki and the others will be
waiting over there. There they will meet the Ratz and leave for this place here
where they will meet the other Ratz. We meet them in New Iris, discuss
everything and then go. It's as simple as that.”
"I guess
so. Still, it's dangerous. Very dangerous. How many days
left?"
"I guess
they are on their way back. They are supposed to be ready and we'll leave for
New Iris tomorrow. And travelling to New Iris takes two days if we travel light
and then we will meet them. Some more beer?"
"Well, why
not?Ah, I feel fit and I have to be fit for this mission. This is
important.”.”Of course it is. Now relax, there is time
left.”
When they
had to leave, they all gathered on horseback. The dwarf and the halfling were
carried by Ustonias and Kandin for their ponies would not be fast
enough.
The lords
were also there.”May the gods bless your journey, valiant warriors.”the king
said. And then they left, knowing there would be a good inn halfway which had
reservations for them.
Upon their
arrival at the city of a thousand portals Adam took charge and led them to the
secret portal. When they entered they were surprised to found nobody there.”Hey,
where are they?"Bulldozer asked at once.
"Maybe
they couldn't find the road back and got lost.”
"Not with
that many rangers around. And both Inge and Renius know the spell to open it.
When they are safe they will return here.”.
"So you
think they are. . .”.”Only one way to find out. Let's go.”
"We can't
just leave this place. We are supposed to meet them here and maybe something
held them up.”
"Then we
will rest here and wait for their return.”the cleric said.
"You are
right Seventh. We have to wait here.”Bulldozer nodded and sat down in the grass,
his sword in his lap.
They
waited for six hours and then it was Sunskinner who first saw the party
arriving.”Wake up, there they are.”he said to some who had used the time to
sleep some hours, like the halfling and Bulldozer. Bulldozer was up at once, the
halfling didn't react but the dwarf dragged him up.
They
overlooked the walking troops.”Lost your horses?"he asked
Tormentor.
"Aye, and
we lost more. . .”. It wasn't until then that Bulldozer missed the paladin and
his half-sister.
Inge flew
in his arms crying. He saw no wounds but knew that was due to the clerics.”What
happened?Sit down, relax, tell me everything.”
It was
obvious that Inge was far from able to relax as she sat down in the grass
shaking.
"If you
don't mind I'll do the talking. I think I'm somewhat more myself than Inge, with
no offense intended and all due respect.”
"Go ahead
Tor. Tell us all. Where are Kiki and Cyber?"
"A few of
us are dead or missing and I will tell you why. As for Kiki, don't worry. She is
well and in the back. Ah, there she is. Anyway, we met her and the other
easterners when we stepped through the portal, as we were supposed to. We were
led to the Citadel Strip, where we met this evil rogue
mage who
was chased by a dragon. Man, you should have seen it, the beast really looks
spectacular.”.”I saw the ancient red.”
"Right,
but this one was blue and younger. And he was howling mad. He was red hot after
this mage, he didn't like magic and attacked him. That mage thought it was smart
to give the dragon a taste of its own medicine and cast a lightning bolt at it.
Of course, that infuriated the dragon and the mage ran
and ran
until he ran in our arms. Then we could hide but the dragon kept coming back,
looking for the mage.”
"As you
can understand advancing is a bit difficult with a dragon circling over your
head and so we had to give
battle.
Can I get some of your rum?I have had no strong drink for over a
week.”
He got
Bulldozer's bottle and took a sip.
"Ah,
that's better. So we used a magic spectacle and a rain of arrows to haul him
down and he crashed dead. This was
probably
our undoing as with that we attracted attention in a citadel. When we left Tyf's
garden they were waiting for us and it was a tough battle. We were outnumbered
but we
won
anyway. We should have known they would find us as there is this one place that
sane and good people should go to anyway and the citadels are built ten western
miles from each other so somebody would see us for sure.
Anyway,
before that we met our informers who reported about the rest of the road. It's
all clear, people are not worried about the lands that deep in the east. And the
biggest
surprise
comes from Akiragrot. It is not the military town we would expect but a normal
town without soldiers except
for the
normal, relatively small, town guard. There are outposts near the main road but
apart from the fact that they can be avoided they are
empty.
No troops
are standing between you and Akira's castle.”
"When we
went back to the portal we noticed Cyber was missing. We came too late to rescue
him we saw as we hurried back. We could just see he was taken to a citadel. This
is the 37th citadel, the same one the rogue mage, who died in the battle, and
the dragon came from. So now this citadel has
no dragon
but they are alerted. And that's a bad sign.”.
"Maybe
they will interrogate Cyber and get to find out you are coming.”Kiki said, a
worried look on her face.
"Torture
him, that's what you really mean. They will. We must go and rescue
him.”Bulldozer decided.
"We may
not be delayed.”Ustonias said. Bulldozer sent him a poisonous look and the big
half-elf hastily backed off.
"Now the
east has sent us one man to accompany us. He is a big hero in the eastern
resistance. He is a tracker-that's what they call rangers over here-called Sako.
Sako, where are you?"Tormentor yelled.
Immediately,
a big and tall easterner stepped from the ranks.
He wore
green leathers and various blades on his belt.
"Sako
Takayana, at your service.”he said, bowing in greeting and
respect.
Bulldozer
returned the bow and welcomed him to the team.
"So Sako,
are you tired?".”Not at all.”the easterner said with a thick accent.”That's
perfect because we have to get moving at once. We have no time to waste as we
must rescue Cyber before it's too late.”
"For Cyber
or for our mission?".”Both. How far is that citadel?"
"About
three days riding, so nine days on foot.”.”Damn it.”
"And now
here comes your good luck.”an elven ranger said.”What?"
"Cavalry
incoming. From the north.”.”Let's get them. Remember not to hit the horses and
catch them!".”Renius, you and I will cast spells on the horses. Inge, you attack
the
soldiers.”Adam
instructed. The mages nodded and
concentrated.
They ambushed the patrol and everything went smoothly as Adam and Renius
paralysed the animals which froze while in full motion, throwing off their
riders who were then finished off by the elves.
Bulldozer
also charged and the unit was soon eliminated.
Bulldozer
grabbed a longsword from a dead soldier as well as a scabbard which he slung
over his shoulder.”You need more swords?"Sunskinner asked.
"I always
wear this two-handed sword and you can't fight two-handed while
riding.”Bulldozer explained. The ranger nodded and the inspecting party prepared
to leave.
"Mighty
One, please see to it that Cyber will be safe and return safely yourself.”Inge
said. She kissed him a final time and then she followed the rest of her party
through the portal.
Kiki also
followed.”I will be waiting for you in Pezar, brother, if all goes well.”she
said.”Learn from my cousin here that all goes well where I
am.”
he said
reassuringly and then Kiki also stepped through the
portal.
The Ratz
went to their homes except for Sako who joined the party.
"Okay,
we're on the road. Now, Adam, do we have some special items for this
assignment?"Bulldozer asked to Adam, who rode next to him.
"We do.
Vlak, the potionmaker, has made a potion for you to smear on your skin. This
will protect you from the dragon's acid. Just in case you get a bracelet that
will make the wearer proof against poison. We have missiles with sleeping gas
and gas masks, in case you have to walk through a place
where you
just threw a missile. I have a special wand which we might need and a necklace
of reflection. With that you can burn somebody's eyes when
held to
the sunlight and you can also use it as a mirror to reflect and reverse magic
attacks.”
"Handy
items. Those missiles, how many do you have of those?"
"Oh,
enough. Why?".”We might just need them to free Cyber.”
"Then we
must sneak into the citadel!How do you plan to do that?"
"Oh, easy
enough.”.”You have a plan?".”Does a dragon wear plate
mail?"
"What is
that supposed to mean?".”Oh, just another silly question. Of course I have a
plan.”.”How many of us do you need for that?"
"Five,
maybe less.”.”Then we will talk about it at
campsite.”.”Right.”
They rode
on hard and rested after five hours. When they sat down for a small break
Bulldozer told about his plan.
"Here's
how it goes:three, four or five men sneak inside. They look eastern, wear
eastern armour and behave eastern.”
"Ah, the
good old inspectors from Akiragrot trick?"Adam said with a
smile.
"No, the
eastern night-assassins trick, if you can call it a trick. We must get in and
act unseen and we look eastern in case somebody sees us.”
"And how
do we look eastern?".”Adam has a spell for that.”
"But that
only works for humans. That's why I couldn't cast it on Inge. When this spell is
used on elves or other races there is a danger I can't change it back
again.”
"I go with
you.”Long Fingers said.”You?Are there halflings in the east then?"Ustonias asked
sceptically.
"Of course
there are halflings in the east. And they are not evil and they look normal,
just like me.”.”And why should you come along?"
"Well,
maybe there are traps to disarm and locks to pick.”
"They trap
their own dungeons?That's a good one.”
"I don't
have to change.”Sako said.”I am eastern, I know the ways of the
night-assassins.”
"I can
look eastern without magic. I am prepared for this.”Kandin said and lifted his
helm. His hair was dyed raven-black and his skin was tanned, almost with the
same tan as the tawny-haired Sunskinner.
"Then the
four of us, including you, Adam, will do. The rest will
guard.”
"I spot
creatures coming at us.”Kandin said.”Smells like goblins.”Vlak added. Ustonias
and Kandin grabbed their bows while Slinger grabbed his sling. The others also
grabbed their weapons. The goblins, sixteen in total, advanced quickly when they
spotted the party.”Stand and be identified!"
yelled the
leader.
"My name
is Slinger. Corporal Slinger from the 7th Wooden Realm elite infantry.”Slinger
yelled.”And this is why they call me thus!". With that
he used
his sling and a rock, filed sharply, caught the foul creature square in the
head. Now Ustonias and Kandin let fly and they found the
marks
as well,
nocking on a second arrow at once. The remaining goblins charged but they were
easy to hold off. Bulldozer grabbed a large rock and threw it at a goblin who
ducked but Bulldozer was good at anticipating the moves an
opponent
would make. He caught the creature straight on the skull and it dropped dead. It
was a short battle and one goblin fled. He never got far as Kandin caught him in
the back with an arrow in the back of the neck and
he dropped
dead.
"So, where
were we?Four go, the rest guards. How do you enter the
citadel?"
"With
ropes. No, not with ropes. We need ropes to climb while we want to go down into
the dungeons. So we have to descend. Dig?"
"Would
take too much time.”.”Adam, do you happen to have a spell to dig for us?".”Only
an explosive one, and that's not what you want.”
"Definitely
not. So we must find some other way.”Kandin said.
"Then we
will have to try the front gate.”.”The inspectors trick after all?"Adam asked,
looking at Bulldozer.
"Aye. It
worked well enough last time. We will enter that castle looking like easterners,
as an inspecting team from Akiragrot. We caught the messenger and heard the news
of a western paladin being captured.”
"But what
if they haven't sent message?"
"Of course
they have. They captured a western spy, and not just another spy but a paladin,
they usually don't spy. They must inform the rest. Others might be coming and
they must be alert for intruders.”
"Good
plan. But we still need to know where they sent the message to. And how are you
going to convince them you are inspectors and how is that going to bring you out
with Cyber?"Swift asked.
"Oh, I
have my acting qualities. I will think of something.”
Bulldozer
said.
They rode
on hard and suddenly caught a small party of three
soldiers.
"Keep one
aline for interrogation.”Bulldozer instructed.
"I take
the one on the left, we will keep him alive.”Adam nodded and Slinger and Kandin
lined up. Kandin reached out for an arrow and nocked it on while Slinger opened
his big pouch that was filled with filed rocks.
Long
Fingers had already tried to steal that pouch once but was disappointed to find
only rocks in it. He had put it back on Slinger's belt when he was sleeping and
Slinger had never noticed it.
The two
soldiers never knew what hit them and when the third saw them fall he turned
around and tried to run. But he caught Adam's spell and fumbled hard.”Hooo,
fumble!"Bulldozer yelled and ran to catch the man. He disarmed him in one fluid
motion and grabbed the wrist.
"Okay, we
have some questions. Do you know of a western paladin being held in the 37th
citadel?". The man wouldn't answer.
"What goes
around, comes around.”.”And 'round and 'round he goes.”
Slinger
added a new dimension to his name by slinging the man hard into Swift and after
a few rounds the man staggered and fell.
"The
paladin. . . is still in. He will be heard in two days from here. We were sent
to go to the 36th citadel, then to the 38th and then to
Canpedon.”
"So you
were the only messengers sent?".”We were. We had to spread it as soon as
possible for he might be the paladin of the fearsome foursome the tales tell
about.”
"The
Awesome Foursome was the correct title. He is indeed the
paladin.”
Bulldozer
said.”Now go ahead and spread your message. . . in the
Abyss.”
The man
was killed and they continued.
"That was
easy. Now we just say we ran into the messenger and we want to see the
prisoner.”
"And
they'll believe you?".”Of course. You should have seen him back in that eastern
town. He put up his harshest voice, is plain rude against the guards, tells the
mayor to wait for him for a day and then bluffs him out
of his
boots.”Adam told.
"Thank you
Adam. We have to do the same thing again. And this time we must prepare our
lies. We don't come from Akiragrot,
we caught
the messenger going south. So we go to Akiragrot this time, actually not that
far from the truth. We came back from a mission which I will make up and we
heard
about a
paladin being captured. We come in to check out if he actually is the dreaded
Cyber.”
"When you
see that man's face it's hard to imagine that he can be dreaded. He looks rather
friendly.”Ustonias said.
"Aye, he
can be friendly but with his sword in hand he is dangerous. Only problem with
him is that he's too wild. He could use some calm and some less
berserk.”Bulldozer told.”Berserking can be fun.”
"Right
Swift, but when the defender has a good and calm defense ready there is one
berserker less on Vascaria.”
"You are
right about that. Calculating attacks is very
important.”
"But I
don't know I don't have berserkers here. When I planned this I went to the lords
and asked for the best. And they gave me you.”
"And that
is something I am very proud of.”Swift said.
"Wait,
more coming from the north. Shall we charge or ambush?"
"How many
are there?".”Eight. A wizard and a cleric among them. Looks like a high
Dunite.”
"Okay.
Kandin, you take out the patriarch. Slinger, you hit that mage. Adam, take care
of the mage then. Seventh, try to use some holding spells against the
soldiers.”Bulldozer instructed.
They hid
in the bushes and surprised the patrol. Everything went smoothly and it was an
unfair fight in which the party didn't even get a scratch.”When you know how to
ambush you know how to win.”Sunskinner said, wiping his blade on the dead mage's
robes.
"Dead
right there. By the way Sunskinner, my cousin always talks about those druidic
spells some rangers have. You seem to have them, something he is very jealous
at. What kind of spells do you have?"
"Oh, it's
not much. They are called druidic spells because they are spells of nature
normally mastered by the druids.
Like
healing spells with herbs, growing spells for plants to entangle somebody, some
illusionary magic and
some other
minor spells. It's not much. I rarely use spells, and then most of the time the
healing spell. But I think your cousin talks so much about them because it's a
sort of status symbol. Only very experienced rangers are
able
to call
upon the magic of raw nature. So if a ranger is able to use them it shows he is
a good, intelligent and
experienced
ranger.”
"And do
you have a spellbook, like mages?".”Not exactly. I have a small scroll with the
spells written on them. I have about eight different spells. I told you it
wasn't much. I guess our friend Seventh has a lot more of them.”. The cleric was
riding on Bulldozer's other side now. He was old but
seemed to
ride with the ease and grace of a young man.
"Indeed, I
have a great many spells Tyf enables me to call upon. But I use very few of
them. In attacking, I mostly rely on my mace and my holding spells. But I also
have the power to harm spiritually as much as I can heal. I can call upon the
god to destroy my foe or to heal my friend. I can
neutralize
poison but I can also poison somebody. I can give disease and blindness just
like I can cure them. But I don't like those spells. I cast my spells in the
name of Tyf and I use them in his service, to heal the good.”.”I thought
harming
the evil was just as good.”
"Some see
it that way, aye. But long years ago I became a priest to be able to heal. The
god saw my intentions and blessed me with great healing powers and I am grateful
to him every day for that.”
"I see. So
you can be as poisonous as a snake?"Bulldozer laughed.
"I can be,
indeed.”
"I wonder
how it works. Do you have venom in your components?"
"Not like
that. It is the power of Tyf who poisons the enemy. But I have never poisoned
anybody. Nor have I struck somebody with blindness or disease. I think that's
too cruel for myself.”
"I think
it can be handy. I actually think it's kind of funny to be a human who is
poisonous.”
They found
a cave when the sun had already set and decided to encamp
there.
"Are you
sure there is no other life in this cave?"Slinger asked.
"I will
check it out.”Sunskinner said and he lit a torch and entered the
cave.
"So we are
pretty close now to the citadel. Is that the right one?"Bulldozer asked.”That is
the 37th citadel and that is our goal.”Sako confirmed.
"All-right.
Will you make a fire?". The easterner nodded and started gathering wood. That
was not hard as a small pile of wood was found near the cave entrance.”And dry
as well. Looks like somebody encamped here a little while ago.”.”Could very well
be the inspecting party. Remember they told about a cave in which they had to
hide near the citadel when that
dragon was
chasing that mage?".”I see. It could have been them. We have wood anyway. So
Sako, we all know each other because we were picked by the lords of the Western
Realm but we don't know you. You seem to be a hero in your
realm.
What gave you that status?"
They sat
down in the damp cave and Sako started to tell.”I was a main man in the Ratz,
and then I was captured. Before I would bite the capsule of poison in my tusk I
tried to escape from the outpost I was being held in.
And I
succeeded by recovering a poisoned sword. Then I had to sneak my way through the
outpost and I escaped, killing around thirty soldiers in the process. Before and
after that, I was a master spy -a very important job- and
also an
assassin. Lady Kiki gave me some very important tasks and I am proud to say I
never failed her. And on top of that I also trained
others.
The term
hero is not appropriate, I am merely a humble servant.”
Meanwhile
Sunskinner came back.”So?"
"No sign
of life. It looks more like a tunnel made by man.”
"My, that
is interesting. And that so close to the citadel. Maybe it's a secret entrance
and then we might sneak in after all.”
"We will
find out tomorrow. Now we must rest for we have something important to do. Vlak
and I will take first watch, Slinger and Swift second, Uston and Fingers
third.”. Everybody nodded and lay down except the warrior and the dwarf, who
stood in the cave entrance.
"So,
you're a potionmaker. What kind of potions do you
make?"
"Whatever
comes in handy. Mostly potions for internal use but also some for external use.
Like potions of strength, something you don't seem to need
but
would be
more useful for that halfling over there. I also have potions of speed but that
is dangerous for humans because it makes them age. But that doesn't matter much
because I also prepare elixirs of youth that reverse
those
effects. And I also make healing potions like the one you have in that bottle-or
was it the other one?"
"If you
could make a potion like this. . .”Bulldozer smiled. The dwarf laughed as
well.”A potion of rum you mean eh?Well, I can also distil if that's what you
mean. I did that, too, in the Mid Realm. People sometimes witness or
do
terrible
things and sometimes they don't want to be on the edge. Of course some really
want to black out and for them I have tranquillizing or sleep potions.”.”How do
you make potions?"Bulldozer inquired.
"It's not
very hard. It requires no magic or things like that, only good care and a lot of
knowledge. You take the ingredients, mix them up, boil, stir around a little and
we have a potion. Just like a good cook. I'm a pretty
good cook,
too.”
"What kind
of ingredients do you use?"
"Virtually
everything. Some are herbs that rangers collect, some are spell components mages
use. . . from grasses to
cobwebs,
snake scales, alcohol, blood. . .”.”Blood?".”Why yes, blood. The main ingredient
for a healing potion
is blood.
Why do you think it's reddish?The fluid is blood mixed with some spices from the
east, herbs and fish extract. It's blood like everybody can miss. It's taken in
a medical guild or sometimes comes from myself. I will
give you a
useful tip:close that bottle of healing potion tightly. When it is not closed
properly the potion will breathe in air and the healing powers are
drained.”.”I'll remember, thanks.”
They stood
silent for a while.
"Maybe we
are lucky and then we don't need our act. That tunnel could run straight to the
dungeons of the citadel and might have been used as a secret
passage.”
"The act
is easier work.”the dwarf said.
"True, but
I like some action. Well, fooling fools is also fun.”
"Aye. It's
about time and I'm getting tired. Let's wake up Slinger and Swift and let's get
fit to investigate that tunnel.”
XVIII
They all
knew Long Fingers had inspected part of the tunnel while it was his watch.”So,
Fingers, what's up there?"
Bulldozer
asked cheerfully.
"Well. . .
I haven't seen much. I couldn't go far because Uston kept on calling me
back.”.”That was because you were
supposed
to take watch with me, halfling.”Uston said in a reprimanding
voice.
They
decided to go deeper into the tunnel, weapons drawn. Slinger walked with his
pouch open, one stone already resting in his sling for a quick shot. But they
saw nobody and heard nothing.
"I don't
trust this.”Sako said, looking around
suspiciously.
Adam
started casting, murmuring the ancient language of magic in a low voice while
waving his arms around.”What are you doing?"Bulldozer, always interested in
Adam's actions, asked.
"He won't
hear you, he's casting.”Kandin said pointing at the mage.
"I hear
you perfectly well.”Adam said to the elf's surprise.”I am merely scanning this
tunnel for signs of life but I can't sense anything.”
"You mean
this place is deserted?".”That's what I think. But there can always be people or
creatures hiding from my spell. But there is only one way to find
out.”
"I am not
sure if I want to find out.”Sunskinner said.”I think this place is deserted and
I can see why. This is a very unstable place and so to see things have caved in.
I say we return to the surface before the walls collapse. The tunnel will
probably end dead anyway.”
Just as he
said that they rounded a corner and saw a wall crumbling down slowly. Kandin,
who hated caves anyway due to his nature, nodded.
"The
ranger is right, let's get out of here.”
They
hurried out and back in the open they decided to stick to the original plan.
Bulldozer, Adam, Kandin and Sako rode up to the citadel while the others stayed
behind in the place called Tyf's garden.
Bulldozer
looked eastern again and Adam had given him some strange black body robes to
wear over his scale mail. With his black cloak and his black leggings he was now
entirely dressed in black. Adam had changed robes as well and now wore the blue
and red robes wizards in Akira's service wore.
"I don't
like those robes of yours Adam. They make you look real
evil.”
"Take a
look at yourself in the mirror and see how evil you look
yourself.”
Adam
grinned and looked at the warrior.”Ah, we forgot one more
thing.”
Adam
produced another black robe.”More robes?But my entire body is covered.”.”Your
body, aye. But your head isn't yet.”
"You mean
I have to cover my head as well?"Bulldozer asked, somewhat surprised.”It's the
symbol of the night-assassins.”Sako said.”Schooled in all fighting skills,
mastering
the deadliest weapons, hardened through
experience.
Silent as a thief and they do not know how to miss.”
"They
sound dangerous. And you want me to be one, Adam?A night-assassin?I'm supposed
to be the head of the inspecting party.”
"Of
course. But though night-assassins usually are loners they have their leading
qualities and are sometimes
appointed
as party leaders. It's nothing uncommon in these parts.”.”I see. How do I wrap
this around my
head?".
Adam helped him and at the end only Bulldozer's eyes and the top of his nose
were visible.
They
marched up to the gates when the sun was still high in the
sky.
Adam
spotted guards on the battlements carrying longbows.”Identify!"one now
shouted.”Drop those bows!"Bulldozer bellowed in response. One guard accidentally
released the arrow while they others obeyed the command.
While Sako
dove to get Bulldozer away the warrior extended his left hand in which he caught
the arrow, then he broke it in two.
"I. . . I
am terribly sorry, kajun. . .”the man uttered, dropping his bow to the
ground.”Kajun is the eastern word for sir. Get used to the word and use it only
when speaking to the lord of the citadel. You are called kajun because you are a
night-assassin. Like we call knights sir.”Adam told
Bulldozer
through telepathy. Bulldozer nodded and looked up.
"Open the
gates and call your leader.”he commanded. When the guards went down to pass on
the orders, Bulldozer looked at Adam.”My right to order around?".”Of course. You
are a night-assassin. You are far above these guards. Were you ever
trained in
the eastern methods of fighting?".”Aye.”
"Then use
them in all style and forget temporarily about the western styles.
Right?".”Aye.”
Slowly the
huge gates opened inward. Bulldozer leaned on the gates and made gestures with
his hands as if he were pushing them open himself.
Inside,
four men were pulling on heavy chains to open the gates and Bulldozer entered
first.
They were
met with a lot of respect. A guard approached them, bowed before them and led
them to a tower.”Ah, welcome kajun. You have arrived here in an emergency
situation where your skills are needed. By the looks of your robes, oh great
wizard, you are very powerful and far more powerful than
any
of the
mages present here. Our situation has become perilous and you are needed in a
bad way.”the lord welcomed them.
"Tell us
all about the situation you are referring to, kajun.”Bulldozer said in a
commanding voice. The term of respect seemed to be used as a formality as no
respect came from Bulldozer's voice whatsoever.
"First one
of our spellcasters escaped from the citadel after he had attacked our guardian
blue dragon. The dragon went after him and something dreadful happened. We could
see flames coming from the sky, lightning from the ground and sky alike and a
rain of arrows coming from the ground.
The dragon
was seriously hurt and crashed to the ground dead. We understood that, with
Tyf's garden so close, there were intruders in our lands and we sent a platoon
after them. We had a tough battle but we won. The cowards
fled but
we have managed to capture one man wounded. He is dressed in black, seems to be
a paladin and has a lot of western weapons.”
"That's
Cyber.”Bulldozer nodded.”Cyber?".”Cyber Castlestone of the house of Uiostac,
first son of King Hector of Catilae and heir to the throne of Catilae in the
Wind Realm.”Adam pronounced Cyber's full name.
"He is the
paladin we have been after for a long time. We know about the battle you told
about as we encountered the remaining survivors. There are none now as they were
badly injured and tired. Shortly after that we caught
your
messenger. He told us you had captured a paladin and we wondered if that was
this Cyber. I remember the paladin from Pezar, where I was a
source.
I had to
flee to report but I swore vengeance. When I hear about a paladin in black I
remember what happened in Pezar. I want this man. And I always get what I
want.”
"Enter the
dungeons, kajun, and go see this paladin. He has been put to magical sleep. I
will have somebody to guide you to his cell where you can make sure it is the
man you want.”
A guard
led them through the dungeons and Bulldozer studied the road as if he wanted to
remember it. The dungeons were pretty empty but Cyber's cell was quite deeply
into the dungeons.”Here is this block's storage room. We have stored the man's
possessions here. You should take a look at the
man's
weapons. Unbelievable what one man can carry.”the guard
told.
They
glanced over the pile of weapons, the strange hood that was more like a headband
to cover the curse on his forehead and the beautiful shield with the
unicorn.
"Now
where's this man"Bulldozer asked.”Right over there.”the guard pointed at a cell.
They saw Cyber there, soundly asleep.”That's the guy. Open up.”.”You're taking
him?".”I am. Adam, dispel that sleep spell.”
The guard
opened the door hesitantly and Adam cast a short spell to wake up Cyber. When
Cyber looked up he heard
Bulldozer
talking in a stern voice.
He had
understood what Bulldozer was up to and changed his look into one of fear.”Okay,
this way.”Bulldozer ordered and grabbed the paladin by his shoulder. This way he
dragged him along to the storage room. Adam murmured something the guard held
for magic and blue light encircled Cyber shortly.
"He's
under my spell now.”Adam said.”He can do no harm and will do exactly as I say.”.
Good, Cyber thought, I must do whatever Adam says.
"You, put
your heavy armour on, your cloak as well, and put your weapons away.”Bulldozer
said in a commanding voice.”But do you. . .”the guard
started.
Bulldozer
cut him off.”He's harmless. Under the wizard's spell,
remember?"
He noticed
Cyber was staring into nothingness. And then the clumsy way he put on his
armour.”Hey what's the matter with you. Are you blind or something?"he
sneered.”I am.”Cyber yelled frantically.
Both Adam
and Bulldozer drew in a breath.”I have nothing for a blind
guy.
Well, we
will have to deal with it. Here is your bastard sword.”Bulldozer said and handed
him the weapon. With some difficulties Cyber put in on his belt.”And your
crossbow.
Your
bolts. Your short trident. And your pick, your
axe, your
mace, your staff sling, your short sword, your club and your daggers. Here you
go. And your shield. You have
everything
now?".”I do.”
"Okay, so
far so good. It's been very easy so far. Hey guard, call three more guards down
here.”. The guard didn't ask questions but hurried up at
once.
"Ah,
discipline. No questions, just do it.”Bulldozer said.
"Why did
you call for more guards?Afraid Cyber is going to escape?"
"No, but
this bores me. I want some action.”Bulldozer grinned.
They all
laughed and readied their weapons.”How come you blind?"Bulldozer asked.”I don't
know. I was captured and they put me in this cell. When I wanted to look around
I found myself blinded. Then I was put to sleep by magic. I don't know what
happened. You heard what happened out there?"
"Of
course, else we wouldn't be here.”.”Is there a healer among
you?"
"Nope,
only me, Adam, Sako and Kandin. Adam, can't you do anything for
him?"
"Nope.
Seventh must see to him.”.”So that he can see Seventh
again.”
Bulldozer
joked but Cyber had no reason to laugh.”That won't be
necessary.
Cyber must
be able to heal himself as the gods grant paladins
healing.”
"You're
right Kandin. Why didn't you, Cyber?".”I have never used my healing on myself,
for then I won't be able to help others with it.”
"Damn the
principles. We need you in action right now.”Bulldozer
snorted.
"Aye
Cyber, you must use it for yourself. Do it whenever it is really
needed.
Others
cannot be cured by you when you die because you wouldn't heal yourself.”Adam
lectured. Cyber nodded and dropped to his knees, praying to the god. Sako drew
his sword as he heard footsteps. It was a strange eastern sword but it was very
sharp. He also drew some other weapons.
Four
guards entered the dungeons.”Did you call us?".”Aye, for some private
entertainment.”they heard a voice say.”What do you mean?". They saw
nobody.
Suddenly
one dropped down, a throwing star in the head. Then Kandin released his arrow
and the second one dropped down.
Adam
killed off somebody with a spell and when the last one turned around to run
Bulldozer dropped on him
sword
raised and crashed right through the helmet.
"Ah, and
Swift said helmets were useful. We're going to walk back?"
"Aye,
let's get out of here. Akiragrot is waiting.”
Bulldozer
had remembered the way back well and led them back to the main square.”How are
we going to break out?".”Break the chains.”. But that wasn't necessary:as soon
as the
fivesome
entered the square the men at the chains started rolling them down, while the
lord was waiting for them.
"This is
the man?".”It is. We're taking him to Akiragrot. We were headed there anyway to
deliver this elf, chief source in Numavost.”
"Shall I
give you some guards?You never know when good strikes
again.”
"That
won't be necessary. Are you doubting my qualities?"
"No,
milord. Fare well.”. Bulldozer raised his sword in salute and the lord bowed
deeply.
In a
reflex, Bulldozer brought the sword down hard on the man's neck, decapitating
him. The guards were alerted and hesitantly drew steel.
The gates
were opened now and Bulldozer had a speech ready.
"He has
failed in his task to organise this citadel. A mage ran away, a dragon died. As
if we have plenty of dragons waiting in our garden to replace the one who died
here!He is punished in a fair and just way. Give him a burial without ceremony.
Elect a new lord among your ranks, in the
name of
the Darkknight Alan Dune.”he made up for his act with a grave intonation of his
voice. The soldiers backed up silently and nobody disturbed the party as they
left the citadel.
They found
the rest where they had left them, in Tyf's garden.
"There he
is, fit and well so to see.”Seventh said.”Indeed, everything went quite
smoothly.”.”What
happened?"
They told
the rest of the party what had happened in the citadel while Cyber took a bite
from one of the rabbits Sunskinner had downed.
They saw
he was hungry, but then again, wasn't he always?
"Now what
are we going to do with you?"Vlak wondered, looking at
Cyber.
Bulldozer
frowned. Cyber was there now but where could he go?
"He can
come with us. See that horse over there?I am sure Sunskinner can grab it for
him.”.”From here we have to walk.”the ranger said, pointing eastward.”Now it can
only be a couple of days.”
"Since
we're all here, what are we waiting for?Shall we leave at once?"Adam
proposed.”You're waiting for Cyber and myself to finish dinner.”Bulldozer said,
tearing a leg off another roasted rabbit.”True. Don't
hurry.”
"Oh, we
surely won't. Why is it that I've never seen that lance
before?"
"Oh, we
met a darkknight. He carried this huge lance. The stallion you wanted me to
catch was his. I could take him off his horse with Slinger's help and he drove
his lance in the ground for balance and Fingers shoved it away and he fell. He
died in his plate mail as he crashed unfortunately. And
this
is a good
lance, it may come in handy.”
"That's a
strange kind of lance. My brother also had a lance but this one is bigger and
seems to be lighter.”
"He also
has a nice longsword with him and a shield, his plate mail was all dented and
shattered. But you never know what good a lance can do.”
"You won't
be able to hide that one under your cloak, Cyber.”
"That
won't work. But they are handy weapons if you have a strong arm. Then you have a
long range and the thrusting force you lack when using arrows or bullets. I will
take it with me.”Cyber said.
"As you
wish. I think it's unhandy to carry when you are used to fighting with a
sword.”
After a
few days they found an inn and Sako told them this was the one they could rest
in, it was safe and quiet.
"Ah, there
you are. You are faster here than we had expected.”the keep
said.
"Expected?".”Of
course, Lady Kiki told us you would come here.”
"And how
did she know we would pass this particular inn?"
"Because I
led you here on her orders. She made reservations for us
here.”
Sako told.
Bulldozer looked at the eastern tracker. In the east they called rangers
trackers, he knew. There was not much difference with the rangers he knew, only
these trackers carried machetes instead of the survival daggers rangers of the
order of Nuax, like his cousin, carried.
"Some
things worked out fine. How is the road ahead?".”From what we have heard the
road is very quiet, only one patrol didn't come back.”
"Didn't
come back?What patrol?"Sako asked.”The one led by Miro Kiyukai. But maybe they
got delayed.”the keep told. Sako frowned.”It is nothing for Miro to be late. I
fear for his life and of the lives of those with him.”
They had a
good hot meal with fresh meat and drunk some beer or that strange green wine
before they went to rest in warm, comfortable beds.
The next
day they left early and walked straight into a patrol. They could ambush them
with arrows and sling bullets.
They
looted them and Slinger found another pouch with sharpened
rocks.
"Good for
me. I was running out of them.”Slinger said.”And filing new rocks is taking a
lot of time.”.”Why don't you take that sling the man carried?It looks brand
new.”
"I don't
need it. I have used this sling for a vast number of years and I know how to
handle it. Using another sling is casting an ill omen on yourself.”Slinger said.
He was a veteran warrior in his early fifties so to see and the sling he carried
was one he had probably used all his life.
They
walked on unhindered.”So we're steaming up and there is nobody to stop
us.”Bulldozer said cheerfully.”A patrol now and then but that's no problem for
us.”.”And in case we meet stronger opponents I still have this.”Adam said.”Ah, a
wand.
What does
your wand do?".”Paralyse. It is a special wand that can only be used by those of
magic power.”
"Ah,
there's a stream. Good timing, I was getting thirsty.”
Bulldozer
hurried to the stream and drank from the water. Suddenly he saw his face
reflected in the water and laughed.
"That will
be a good one.”he said.”What will?"Adam asked.
"I'll tell
you around campfire.”Bulldozer said, still snickering.
"I know
that face. He is up to something.”Cyber said.
"A real
good one.”.”Town ahead. Do we enter or avoid?".”This is Hekro, two days from
Akiragrot.”.”That's what I call close. Time we come up with a plan for when
we're inside.”
Vlak
said.”And that's just what I have.”Bulldozer
said with
a strange smile on his face.
"Good.
There is another patrol. They spotted us, prepare for
battle.”
"There is
something strange about this patrol.”.”There are bodies
lying.
That's the
patrol Miro led!"Sako yelled.”The missing one. So they got caught by a patrol.
Why do they move so strange?"
Bulldozer
wondered.
"That is.
. . because they're dead!"Kandin said, horror filling his
face.
"I should
have known, the undead fight.”Adam said, shaking his head.
"The
undead?I like fighting the living but the dead. . . let's get out of here!"Cyber
yelled. But Bulldozer would not
flee. He
found Seventh at his side and saw seventeen skeletal warriors approaching.”You
think you can turn them?"Bulldozer asked.”I do not know. But I will try.”the
cleric spoke,
holding up
his mace with one hand and his holy medallion in his
other.
Bulldozer
drew his sword and waited for the skeletal warriors.
"Come on
bones, let's see what you've got.”. He had never encountered the undead and
seemed eager to do so.
Slinger
grabbed his sling and slung a bullet into a skull. The dead warrior slumped down
without a sound and Slinger, seeing this worked, grabbed another bullet
enthusiastically.
Even Adam, who knew the undead could
resist his
spells, drew his sword. Kandin caught one with an arrow in the forehead and saw
to his horror that the
skeletal
warrior fought on as if he never felt it. Then he retreated in
fear.
Bulldozer,
however, was enjoying himself fighting new opponents even though he didn't have
his speech ready for the undead. How could one distract with words against
mindless skeletons?
Cyber was
horrified but he used his mace to smash Bones and company, the name Bulldozer
had given to the skeletal
warriors.
"I wonder
if these are male or female bones.”Bulldozer chatted while fighting as
always.”The determining looks have rotten away so to say. Well in that case,
Mrs. Bones, allow me to crush you.”
He heaved
his sword and split the skeleton in two from head to hip.
"Power
display.”Vlak said.
Seventh
wasn't afraid, either. Cursing the fell gods that had created them he bashed
away with his hammer which shone a bright blue each time it connected. At the
touch of the holy hammer a skeleton turned to dust.
Soon the
battle was over and Seventh helped Cyber and Vlak, who had taken some minor
wounds.
"We did
fairly well, they are mindless and easy to battle when you keep your
calm.”Bulldozer said, brushing off the dirt with his left
hand.
"One
advantage surely is that you don't need to wipe your blade
clean.”
Ustonias
and Kandin were the only ones who had fled the battle and they returned when
they saw the battle was over.
"Why did
those cowards flee?"Bulldozer grunted. If there was one thing he disgusted it
was fleeing from an easy battle.
"Their
elven blood gets an enormous shock. They are life-revering and are stunned by
the undead. You shouldn't be too hard on them.”Adam said.
"I think
dark forces are chasing us. They want to prevent us from reaching
Akiragrot.”Bulldozer said.
"He sees
us coming, I fear.”.”Maybe. Now it's time to encamp and I will tell you all
about my plan.”
They
encamped away from the crushed undead after helping Sako with burying his
fellows who were slain by the undead.
"So here's
how it goes. We enter the castle and slay anything that is between us and Black
Akira. Then we have to find out where Akira himself is.”
"That is
not too difficult.”Adam interrupted.”Akira is said to live in the upper
tower.”.”Right, then we go upwards.”
"And then
we go meet Black Akira.”Long Fingers yelled.
"Not us,
stupid halfling.”Vlak spat.”Only Bulldozer. You would be burned to a crisp by
his first spell. Bulldozer is
resistant
to magic.”
"Right,
Bulldozer must enter that tower alone. And he has a plan for
that.”
"A plan
for which I need your help. Adam, I want you to change my looks again. This time
I want a white skin, a very white skin. And long red hair. As red as my scales.
My eyes must be some duller.”
"The man
wants to look scary. He wants to scare Black Akira out of his boots. Weird
plan.”Fingers said.
"Well, if
this is what you need. . .”Adam said and started casting. They saw Bulldozer
changing before their very eyes. Cyber handed him his
mirror.
"Not that
one, I want to keep my beard.”. He took his own small mirror and looked into
it.
"Can't you
have that hair a little redder?".”But that's not natural!"
"Who said
I wanted it to be natural?And that skin must be pale. Marble white I want it.
Like white marble, that is.”
"Okay. .
.”. Adam shrugged and started casting again.
"Wow, now
he's even scarier!"Fingers yelled.
"You can
tell me more but you don't look human anymore.”Cyber said.
"Perfect.
Absolutely perfect.”.”You say this is good?"
"Adam, you
know so much. What do I look like now?"Bulldozer asked.
Adam
looked at Bulldozer and thought for a long time.”I understand. You think this
will work?"
"With this
and more it will indeed work. As you know, I have spent a couple of weeks with
the red dragon and I know a lot. I know exactly who Black Akira is. I know a lot
about his life. And I mean a lot. I know a lot of things I can bother him with,
stun him with. And that's when I move in. Then
he will be
powerless and I will kill him. Then I return and we'll be finished with
this.”.
"You make
it sound very easy, Bulldozer.”Slinger said.
"But I
must see that it will really be that easy.”
"So must
I, Slinger. So must I.”
XIX
And then
they saw the town of Akiragrot. Immediately they saw the castle towering over
the city.”This town is indeed very big but that castle is huge!You see that
tower?There Akira must be.”
"I feel
his presence from here.”Adam said and he even looked
afraid.
But
Bulldozer wasn't afraid.”All we have to do now is avoiding the town guards and
walk to the castle. Let's go.”
They just
walked up to the castle and were surprised to see nobody
there.
"This is
weird. Nobody is even guarding the gates. Adam checked if the door was magically
locked and was surprised to see it wasn't. They could just open
it.
"It almost
seems to be too easy.”Bulldozer said and saw a small
chest.
Long
Fingers opened the lock in a few seconds and they found a
map.
"A map of
the castle. It's almost like he's inviting us!"Bulldozer said, looking around to
see if nobody was there to surprise him.
"I don't
trust it. He has something in store for us.”Adam said, cautiously advancing
behind Bulldozer.
"Look,
there's his tower. Here is says blue wolves. And here is says hybernods and here
spiders. Nice pets he keeps. Let's see. Hybernods are dangerous creatures. They
can turn a
creature
into stone.”
"I have
never seen a hybernod before.”.”Good, keep it that way. They are strange
creatures but very deadly. A little like giant falcons with legs like an
elephant. Blue wolves are the biggest wolves there are and most of the time they
are very aggressive.”.”While those spiders are probably as
poisonous
as Seventh here.”Bulldozer laughed. But when they opened a door light filled the
room and almost everybody fell back.
"Akira's
dragon magic blast!Of course!"Adam yelled. He had been standing behind
Bulldozer's back and together with the warrior he was standing on his feet, the
others were lying on the ground and groaning in pain and agony.”The pain. . . we
will. . . never make it. . .”Seventh said. He could barely
speak
because he seemed to be hurt in the chest. Bulldozer untied his bottle of
healing potion.”Get yourself and others back together and get out of here. In
case, take this. And Vlak has more of that stuff. Use it well and wait for us
outside.”he
instructed. The cleric took the potion and
helped
everybody out despite the pain.
"He hasn't
got us Adam. It's you and me.”.”At least we have the map.”
"How come
you didn't get hurt?".”I was standing behind you, I guess your scale mail
blocked out a field and it saved me. I got lucky.”
"Where did
that blast come from?".”Even I can't explain the ways of dragon magic, big guy.
I just saw the light and down they went. Let's go before he fires another blast.
Quickly,
this
way.”
Adam
followed the map to Akira's tower. It was a long walk but time seemed to pass
unnoticed here. In deep concentration they walked on until. .
.
"Bones!"Bulldozer
yelled as a big skeleton rose from the floor.”An undead darkknight.”Adam
corrected, seeing the evil sign on the ancient plate mail.
Bulldozer
charged and the dead darkknight waited for him, saluting him silently. Bulldozer
took a quick advantage from the greetings and hacked off the left arm. Then he
suddenly swept the bony legs and kicked the ancient sword away. Then he was able
to stomp the remaining bones to dust
with his
steel-shod combat boots.”Just another set of bones to be crumbled, right?"he
said, motioning for Adam to come over.
"Still I
should have borrowed Cyber's mace. A blunt weapon is better against bones than a
sword.”.”Undead darkknights are very dangerous creatures.
They have
battled for centuries and are cunning while they are immune to magic attacks.
And you had no problems with it.”.”I'm on my way to a black dragon. Bones
shouldn't be a problem if I want to have a chance against
a
dragon.”.”But.
. .”.”Ah, bones will be bones.”
Adam shook
his head as they crossed the room to press on to the
tower.
"Here is
the hall where it says hybernods.”We must go here. We can't possibly avoid the
hybernods. The wolves and the spiders we left behind.”
Bulldozer
said. Adam looked up and nodded. He still thought Bulldozer looked strange with
his latest look.”I have this wand of mine. I will use it on the hybernods. I
happen to know they are vulnerable to magic.”Adam
said.
"Great.
You hold them and blast them away. I will keep this wand of fire. Meanwhile I
think it's time for that potion the dwarf made.”
"You're
right. Prepare for Black Akira for he will prepare for
you.”
"For me,
but he won't be prepared for the one he sees.”
"I know
what you mean. It might be shocking. You know what to do?"
"I know
what to do and I know what to say. I know when to do what and I know when to say
what. I am fully prepared, and he is not.”
"So, here
is how it goes:when we enter the room I will activate my wand and you run into
the room. I will paralyse the whole room but your mail should protect you
against the effects. Meanwhile all the hybernods will be effected and frozen
into place. You storm through the hall without paying
any
attention to the hybernods. Just run and climb the stairs, I will deal with the
hybernods. You wear your mail, the potion and the
reflector.
And of
course you have the wand but I am not sure if that will work against Black
Akira.”.”Oh, he might be protected against the heat but that is not why I take
the wand with me.”
"The main
use of fire is not heat?".”Of course not, it's the shock. And not an electricity
shock else I would have taken a wand of lightning. I want to shock Akira even
more with this one. We still have a lot of wands. Inge, Cyber and Tor have most
of them and some are stored in the vault of Pezar.
Is your
wand full enough?".”Full enough to paralyse the city of
Pezar.”
"That's a
way to rule by means of magic. Ready, Adam?"
"Ready,
big guy.”.”Then let's rumble.”.”And be careful out there.”
They
opened the door and Bulldozer took a jump and ran through while Adam used his
wand to deal with the
hybernods,
eighteen in total. He saw a door
and bashed
it open, climbing the stairs rapidly. He heard a vague voice saying:"Who. . .”
and activated his wand of fire,
illuminating
the stairway and incinerating some items pinned to the
walls.
The fire
also lit the room Black Akira was in.
Black
Akira, the transformed dragon, looked and saw the flames licking around the
corner.”Who goes there?"he asked in a commanding voice.
"Me.”came
a deep, dark voice.
"How can a
human survive my blast of magic?"
"No human
can survive thy funny blast, Akira. No human.”came the
reply.
Akira was
tall and slender. His skin was black and so was his hair.
His eyes
were also pitch black, the dull dragon eyes.
He looked
like he was in his forties, his true years nearing the four thousand. But now
this dragon backed off. Through the archway at the end of the stairs came a
large figure with unnaturally bright red hair, a beard of four days and a
marble-white skin.”For such a long time I have
been
watching
you. I have warned you time and time again you could not go on like this. Your
quest for power over the world was senseless. But you wouldn't listen,
Akirantsian. You wouldn't listen.”.”A red?"
"Don't you
recognize me?Or did your human shape damage your mind?Who told you not to
transform?Who told you not do to what nobody had ever done with a good
reason?Now who?"
Akira's
mind turned and twisted to seek the right information. He didn't find the answer
and decided to fight the intruder. He started casting and a moment later the
room was illuminated by dragon magic. Only a few seconds
the magic
light held on and then it was dark again.
"Now who
do you think you are to think you can hurt me with a puny spell like
that?"Bulldozer asked with authority and bluff in his
voice.
"Thou
asked for it!"Akira said through gritted teeth and grabbed a
wand.
This wand
was bigger than Bulldozer had ever seen. A wand of dragon
magic?
Again
light entered the room and again it died as Bulldozer raised his hand.
Meanwhile, Bulldozer had caught Akira's eyes in an ice-cold
stare.
Again
Akira aimed the wand at Bulldozer and Bulldozer suddenly held up the reflector,
reversing the ray of magic. Akira fell back hurt and Bulldozer laughed in a cold
voice.
"Thou
knowst that thy magic can't hurt me.”Bulldozer spoke in the old tongue. Suddenly
Akira crawled back, looking up at what he saw as a transformed red dragon.”So,
at last you recognized me.”Bulldozer said.
"This is
impossible. . . you had this disease and you would die.”Akira spoke, the voice
now quivering in fear.
"Ah,
that's what everybody thought. But I learned a way to heal myself. From the
inside, that is, since the outside was immune to magic and
healing.
I learned
it from a human. A human indeed. And now I am alive, and I have come to do what
I had planned for a great many years. I will personally see to your
death.”
"But. . .
why?". Bulldozer smiled grimly as he saw the black dragon was
afraid.
He pointed
a finger at Akira and looked as severe as a judge.
"You live
like a human. You act like a human. The humans don't know you are not one of
them. No, you keep it a secret. A secret indeed.”
"But you
can't hide from the truth. No way. The truth will always find the lie. We know
the truth, we know the lie. The lie is betrayal of the truth but this particular
lie is the betrayal of not only your race but all of
dragonkind.”
"A dragon
who lives like a human is betrayal of dragonkind and you will pay for your
betrayal. You will pay the ultimate price. Death, that is. Cold
death.”
"Death is
what should have been thine!"
"Thine it
will be. You see, your magic can't hurt me. And I cannot be hurt by you. You
see, you have a small problem. As small as a human shape.”
With that,
Bulldozer slowly advanced.
Akira
understood what Admiruytrior, as he saw Bulldozer, meant:the red dragon could
transform and he could not. Which left a battle of a human mage against a red
dragon resistant to magic. Which left his chances at
nought.
"Now what
does your word of neutrality mean, Admiruytrior?"he said mockingly, hoping to
get the red off-balance.
"Neutrality
means a life of doubt. Being good you have a goal to live
for.
The goal
to destroy evil. Evil like you. And that is exactly what I
will.
I will
destroy you, Black Akira.”
Akira
backed off against the wall as Bulldozer advanced two
steps.
"So you
lost your neutrality. But have you also lost your honour?My magic can't hurt you
but be as fair as you have always been and fight me in this shape. Then let's
see if you can beat me.”
"A clean
fight you seek eh?". That was all Bulldozer needed. He drew his two-handed sword
and took a step forward.
"Foul
steel, Admiruytrior?You amaze me.”.
"Then not.
I will kill you with my bare hands.”
Bulldozer
dropped his belt and his cloak, revealing the red scales.
"What is
that?"Akira asked.”Of course I had to keep my scales. If I would transform
normally I would lose the
immunity
to magic on my scales.”Bulldozer explained
patiently.
He
attacked but Akira was not slouch in unarmed combat.
Of course,
in all those years living as a human he had had time enough to train in physical
art as well. Akira made a large jump for Bulldozer but the warrior rolled to his
back and tossed the dragon overhead with his legs. Akira landed hard and
Bulldozer rolled on, caught him, lifted him off
the ground
-he was surprisingly light- and slammed hiim down hard.
Then he
grabbed the legs and started slinging Black Akira around only to smash him into
the wall. Akira now started kicking high but while Bulldozer caught the kicking
leg he swept the other one.
He held on
to the leg and started twisting it, draining the power from Black Akira who was
screaming in agony.
"Now how
does that feel, Black One?"Bulldozer yelled, twisting the leg to the breaking
point. Akira resisted but that did more harm than good as it drained more energy
from his quickly tiring body. Then he made a foul twist and broke his own leg.
Brutally, Bulldozer stomped the broken leg while Akira was screaming and then
grabbed the other leg.”Now let's see what this leg can take.”. This was not the
normal Bulldozer. Memories from his father's dead body, his mother and sister
bathing in their own blood, gutted, raped
and
beheaded, returned. All this was done by soldiers under the command of this
dragon. All he could think of was
vengeance.
Bulldozer
pulled his victim to his feet, twisting an arm and breaking it by sweeping the
broken leg while holding on to the lock on the elbow.
Suddenly
Akira caught him with a blow to the face. And another one. And a third.
Bulldozer, who had not expected this, staggered and fell down. Now the dragon
used his magic once again and light filled the room.
But if
this was done to harm Bulldozer, it backfired.
Bulldozer
rose, his arms down, growled and charged into his foe
again.
He charged
while Akira was trying to stand and caught the dragon full in the chest. Then he
tossed him overhead and let him land on his feet, and thus on his broken
leg.
He
screamed again and Bulldozer grabbed his throat with one
hand.
Then he
clamped on a headlock and broke the neck with a snap. Then he slung the body to
the wall while the back of the head ended in a sharp stake in the wall, hung
there to pin something to it. And it had done just that as it pinned Black
Akira's dead body to the wall.
Bulldozer
stood silent, looking at the body as if he expected it to live after all and
grabbed his wand. He fired a last fireball at the body, grabbed his sword belt
and fastened it again.
Then he
took a final glance at the body and left the room.
The
descended the stairs where Adam was waiting for him.”What
happened?
I heard a
lot and you return, so I take it he's dead. Tell me
everything.”
"Hey, what
did you do?". Bulldozer saw the Hybernods were all beheaded, their bodies and
heads piled up neatly.
"Well I
had nothing to do while you were fighting Black Akira so I decided to clean up a
little. I took some parts for spell components. How did it go?"Adam said while
following
Bulldozer who walked on, leaving the castle.
"I'll only
tell you one thing:we must get out of here fast and see how the others are
doing. We left them severely wounded and I hope Seventh could patch them
up.”
"You're
right. To tell you the truth I had forgotten all about them. I was only thinking
about you and Black Akira.”
They
stormed outside where Adam used a couple of spells to destroy the ancient
castle. He had spotted it was already crumbling and concluded Akira's magic had
held the ancient castle together. Under the masses of rock the remaining
monsters were killed. The entire city of Akiragrot
stormed
out to witness this and all of a sudden the party met the mage and the warrior
again. They were all patched up again and ready to do anything. Everybody
understood Black Akira was dead and Bulldozer climbed on the ruins for all to
see.
"From here
I declare that the war that has cost us all dearly has now ended. Black Akira,
the black dragon, is no more. It was obvious that his magic has tormented the
entire would but we are free of him now. You choose a new
name for
this town, as Akiragrot, Akira's town of honour, is not appropriate anymore. We
will go back to Pezar and tell the world the war is over.”
Bulldozer
spoke to the citizens. Everybody cheered and soon people came with horses from
the party.
They met
no resistance when they passed through the Eastern Realm. The citadels were no
problem, either as everybody was cheering for them.
They even
met an anti-paladin who rode up to them.”We thank you from freeing us from Black
Akira's reign. Even for us it was hard to live under him for all these years.
May you live in peace.”
With that
he left, riding northwards.
And then
they came to New Iris and they hurried to Pezar. All the way they saw people
following them to the capital,
cheering
and celebrating. And then they entered the town the entire city was waiting for
them. The lords of the Western Realm and all three Dragonlords were waiting for
them near the gate where Dragonknights made an archway with their
lances.
"I see you
have returned and we have heard a little. The war is over. So how did it go?"the
king asked.
"Piece of
cake.”Bulldozer said smiling and then he raised his arms in triumph. Everybody
cheered for him and the rest of his party and then suddenly Inge forced herself
through the crowd to fall in her beloved's arms, kissing him, crying in
joy.
"It's been
a hectical week.”Bulldozer said, sitting comfortably in his
chair.
"All this
celebrating is nice but now I would like some rest. Some pure rest, something I
haven't had in long weeks. Now the war is over. My family is avenged. Akira is
dead and his powers will never rule the world.”
"The magic
wall is still there.”Inge mentioned.
"Somebody
will find out more about that.”. Bulldozer shrugged.
"Where is
Kiki, by the way?".”She's in the east. She had some things to arrange. After
that she will be back to start a life in Pezar.”
"I see.
You know what's funny?Now that there is nobody to fight, I'm starting to get
bored.”
"Oh, you
have plenty to do. You could clean up the kitchen now. And you can consider
re-opening your father's training hall, in his name.”
"i know
what you mean. Getting back to normal life.”
"You will
have to get used to it, Mighty One. Your deed is done and now there is peace.
And pray the gods it will stay.”
"And if
not, they know where to find me.”
And if one
thought it had all ended here, one could not know what the gods had destined
them for. For while the world was
in peace
again, the real trouble was only starting.
THE END
Barry
T.
Pypers
Carlos del
Castillo